ned Ge i Go Gt~ _ ee é “ ee feel hah A Pte peeled ‘ : oe : erent . ats » pe an Rh et em hh GNA oh ee Sethe ga WA : “ . m ie wo tw heres ver dw ‘agiowwsinte ar ny . wed ¢ ~ M . : bth tas mit ad ve Dok nana ; er ’ — a9 and ® apes ip Pi ibaa nhl haan ae ped tei Pelt : : prenes > AB ot oat 4-0 n Foetaciinn aie ali Ds tly Aird Ot OR eth ‘ : ee Rn hn tami Belt fin ato =n Ht" eth AB > hang! reed ed (hee ad thallade- btn tions ett a eee A a a ee - shipment noth oe De seni onthe Grad ad Ube le a a Se Daweh tated ey © vine tthe ie Oo wean eter era er wt ‘ ) inte £7p NLS AY * eS re, THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, INCLUDING ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’) CONDUCTED BY CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Eseq., M.A., F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S., ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS., AND : . WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S. See VOL. XIX.—FOURTH SERI OO ees ea Oe Z7 (Plate XV.) cawia cels'sis Uoieiew Wahi abr ss «SdgeS alee rn iae 805 XXVII. The Vates Ashmolianus of Westwood, the Type of a new Genus of Mantide. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason .........5.+005 308 XXVIII. Hermaphroditism in the Parasitic Isopoda. Further Remarks on Mr. Bullar’s Papers on the above subject. By H. N. MosELEY, Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford... ... 0... seven eeues 310 vi CONTENTS. ° Page XXIX. Descriptions of three Homopterous Insects in the Collec- tion of the British Museum, By ArrHur GARDINER BurT.LErR, Ee Rectan was alniduece aloes «sree 2 a0 saa 2c oe 311 XXX. Notice of a Barbel from the Buffalo River, British Caffraria. Bayete, AG nmin uP Est. fab a hs: Piasts lamang bw kv bans alee 312 XXXI. Descriptions of some new se of Reptiles from Mada- gascar. By Dr. ALBERT GinrueER, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoolo- gical Department, British Museum. (Plate XVI.) ............., 515 XXXII. New and peculiar Mollusca of the Eilimide and other Families of Gastropoda, as well as of the Pteropoda, procured in the ‘Valorous’ Expedition. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.RS. .. 317 XXXIII. Notes on New-Zealand Ichthyology. By Jamzs Hxc- Ea PD A A SS Or) BA Pm or PU ae Re cde 339 XXXIV. Observations on the Coccosphere. By G. C. Wauticu, M.D., Surgeon-Major Retired List H.M. Indian Army. (Plate BEN UR ii Gil oc ha’ ches he ic boherosmishersiadie aavia s He,t ahniiguns Setteoeind Oo MOR SRE 342 On Anguillula intestinalis, a new Nematoid worm, found by Dr. Normand in subjects attacked by Diarrhoea of Cochin China, by M. Bavay; On Filaria hematica, by MM. O. Galeb and P. Pourquier; On the Intimate Phenomena of Fecundation, by M. H. Fol; On the Vitality of certain Land Mollusks, by Robt. BY VU SUOATNG ys spake eaie dele seem va tes oleae tele teh OU eee NUMBER CXIII. XXXYV. Malacological Notes. By Roprrt Garner, F.L.S. &e. 357 XXXVI. On the Final Stage in the Development of the Organs of Flight in the Homomorphic Insecta. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Deputy Superintendent of the Imperial Museum, Calcutta ........ 580 XXXVI. Note on the “ Tubulations Sableuses” of the Etage Bruxellien in the Environs of Brussels. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. PPE ALG) OV ea ein: a oiaa naichincy acids ak bc nate sine nie Shain glint 382 XXXVIII. Revision of the Lepidopterous Genus Cleis, with De- scriptions of the new Species. By ArTHuR G. Butirr, F.L.S. &c. 393 XXXIX. On the Elateride of New Zealand. By D.Suarp .... 896 XL. Description of three new Species of Lizards from Islands of Porres Surat. Joy Ur AL GiNTHER Joico. <9 c0.s ou elesle oie wieteeauea 413 XLI. Notes on Stony Corals in the Collection of the British Museum. By Dr. F. BRUGGEMANN ......55..00sqeeceevesorens 415 XLII. Description of a new Species of Portunide from the Bay of Bengal. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Deputy Superintendent of the dridian: Museum, Calcutifaid, 5)... poisne os. 0,8 nase ints wa viione « ¢ete 422 XLII. New Coleopterous Insects from Queensland. By CHARLES SW SE BRHOUSE © 5 vi. cv ss aie via ae (eltyptalodn.e Sy aalahate emtaeehe Mp 5 dot 423 CONTENTS. vil Page New Book :—Annual Report of the United-States Geological and i Geographical Survey of the Territories, embracing Colorado and parts of adjacent Territories, being a Report of Progress of the Exploration for the year 1874, ty F. V. Hayden, United-States CGMS teat sid ateertras 66 a es we hs Ai ios cl ane, a) Op a at as 425 Zoology of the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition, by P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S., Pres. Geol. Soc.; On the Modifications undergone by the Ovum of the Phanerocarpal Meduse before Fecundation, by M. A. Giard; Note on Vertigo Moulinsiana, Dupuy, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S.; Sponges dredged up on board H.MLS. ‘Porcupine’ in 1869-70, by H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &c.; On the first Phenomena of the Development of Echinus miliaris, by M. A. Giard ; the late John Leckenby, Esq., F.G.S., F.L.S, 429—436 ¢ NUMBER CXIV. XLIV. On the Variability of the Species in the case of certain Baghiog: iy Or. Vs ADIOS acts joann cies cust siecue hemes id ohne aera 437 XLV. Descriptions of several African and Australian Lepidoptera in the Collection of the British Museum. By Artuur G. BuTLEr, I Deeg BeAr rig cee bots aa fece Wee 5 oh -oncr one ae Wirdss. se ae ee 458 XLVI. On Ascodictyon, a new Provisional and Anomalous Genus of Paleozoic Fossils. By H. AttEyNeE Nicnoxson, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., and R. Ernrrinves, Jun., F.G.8. (Plate XIX.) ........ 463 XLVII. On the Elateride of New Zealand. By D.Suarp .... 469 XLVIII. Description of a new Species of Phasmide from the Malay Peninsula. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason, Deputy Superinten- dent, Indian Museum, Oaleittia, si. 1 aie ip. ae olen Bes sgeine ea eae XLIX. Diagnoses of new Species of Pleurotomide in the British Museum. By Epear A. Smiru, Zoological Department.......... 488 L. On Rupertia stabilis, a new Sessile Foraminifer from the North Atlantic. By G. C. Watuicu, M.D., Surgeon-Major Retired List, HM. Indian-Asmye CPinte Us) 6. eis CGR LY ad Wee tone 501 New Book :—The Ancient Life-History of the Earth. By Prof. H. As iehalson. DED DG iacGain: sant Sas nis oste mec cha em 505 Zoology of the ‘Challenger’ Expedition, by P. Martin Duncan, —— F.R.S., Pres. Geol. Soc.; On a Newt from the Darjiling Hills, by Prof. J. Wood-Mason ; On the Value of certain Argu- ments of Transformism derived from the Evolution of the Den- tary Follicles in the Ruminants, by M. V. Pietkiewicz .. 506—510 PLATES IN VOL. XIX. Prats I.) i. III. Structure of Stauronema. IV. | iV.J VIL New Genera and Species of Araneidea. VIII. Structure of Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. IX. Eurete farreopsis; Myliusia Grayi. ; New Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador. XII. New Hydroida. XIII. Bdelloidina aggregata—New species of Carpenteria. XIV. New Sponges. XV. Ophiopteris antipodum. XVI. New Reptiles from Madagascar. XVII. Structure of the Coccosphere. XVII. Broeckia bruxellensis. XIX. New Genus and Species of Paleozoic Fossiis. XX. Rupertia stabilis. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, [FOURTH SERIES. } SoS ipecserbnpesccec per litora spargite muscum, Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes: Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores: Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas Ferte, Dex pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.” N. Parthenii Giannettasii Kol, 1. No. 109. JANUARY 1877. I.—On Stauronema, a new Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges, with a Description of its two Species, 8. Carteri and 8. lobata. By W. J. Souuas, B.A., F.G.8., &e. [Plates I.-V. ] Oscar Scumipt’s remark, ‘Die Behandlung der fossilen Schwimme durch die Geognosten und Paliontologen ist eine grausliche,” has the merit of being strictly true, though in fairness it ought to be added that the geologists and paleon- tologists are not wholly to blame for this treatment, since most of their work was done before Schmidt’s books had been written, before the Hexactinellide and Lithistide (which would have thrown light on their labours) had been discovered, and at a time, one may add, when the sponges in general were the outcasts of the animal kingdom. To understand aright the fossil sponges, one must obtain a thorough knowledge first of the minute structure of these bodies themselves, and next of the structure and classification of existing forms, The older observers were without the means of acquiring either of these essentials; they conse- quently, in their attempts at a classification of fossil sponges, were compelled to fall back upon external characters alone, with the addition of what internal features might chance to be revealed by a happy fracture; and since, as we now know, different genera of sponges may assume the same form, and diverse forms may belong to the same genus or even to the Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xix. if 2 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new same species, it is easy to see how ‘ dreadful” (grausliche) the treatment must inevitably be which proceeds upon such a basis. At the present day, however, things are far otherwise with the paleontologists; the microscope and the lapidary’s lathe will give us most of the details we require to know concern- ing the structure of the fossil forms; and as regards the recent ones, we are here still better off since the researches of Carter and O. Schmidt have given us a scientific knowledge of the organization of a vast number of species, and a good working classification of these into orders, families, and genera. The key to the fossil sponges has thus been placed in the hands of the paleontologist; and if he does not henceforth make good use of it, he will fully deserve the censure which Schmidt has passed so severely upon his predecessors. In consequence of the assistance and advice which I have received from my friend Mr. Carter, I have been encouraged for some time past to work out the alliances of some of the commoner fossil sponges ; and, as a result, I am now able to state that Siphonia pyriformis and costata possess the struc- ture of a Lithistid sponge, and are closely related to the ex- isting species Discodermia polydiscus (Bocage) (Dactylocalya, Bowerbank), that Stromatopora concentrica and some other species of this genus show no affinities to the Foraminifera, but are Vitreohexactinellid sponges closely resembling Dacty- localyx pumiceus (Stutchbury), and that Manon macropora and a sponge called Chenendopora in the Cambridge Museum belong to the Holorhaphidota (Carter), or sponges whose skeleton consists of acerate spicula closely bound together into a fibrous network. These results, which have been fully confirmed by Mr. Carter *, L hope to publish in full in the course of a few months; while in this paper I shall confine myself to an account of a new genus of the Vitreohexactinel- lide occurring in the fossil state in the Gault of Folkestone. In examining a collection of various fossils brought by Mr. Jukes-Browne from Folkestone, to illustrate his paper on the Cambridge Upper. Greensand, I was much struck with some curious forms, which were said to be Ventriculite split into halves down the middle; the regularity of the edges, however (which in such a case should have been broken ones), seemed to preclude such an idea, and rather suggested that the forms in question were in a complete state. I wrote therefore to the Folkestone collector, Mr. John Griffiths, re- * Except with regard to §. concentrica; Mr. Carter has shown that some Stromatopore are allied to Hydractinia. Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 3 questing him to make me a collection of these fossils; and from his successful search I am now in possession of some forty or fifty specimens, of which some five or six are in a perfect state of preservation, while all exhibit the halfcup- shape form which I had noticed previously. Outward Form (Pl. I. figs. 1-8).—The sponge is verti- cally and simply fan-shaped, compressed, single, sessile, and adherent. In size it varies from 3 inches to 2 of an inch in height, from 2 inches to § of an inch in breadth, and from 1 inch to 3 of an inch in thickness. The object on which the sponge grew is generally a small fragment of coprolite (Pl. I. fig. 6, 4), which in good specimens still remains adherent at or near the point from which the sides of the fan diverge. This point indicates, then, the ‘‘base”’ of our sponge; and it follows that the diverging sides of the fan are the “lateral” edges, and the curved side which joins them, sub- tending the angle at the point below, is the “ distal’ or upper margin. The sponge is curved from side to side, the lateral margins being slightly approximated, so as to make the fan concave from side to side like a half-cup or hollow half-cone. The concave is the “anterior’’ or “ interior,” and the convex the “ outer’”’ or “ posterior ’’ surface. General Structure.—The sponge is composed of two obvi- ous parts—a thin plate in front (Pl. I. fig. 1, 0), and a thick protuberant mass behind (ibid. p); a distinct seam (s), which may be merely a line produced by the approxima- tion of the skeletons of the two, or which may be deepened into a shallow groove, defines these two parts from one another along the lateral edges: on the posterior surface the distinc- tion is manifest by the free projection of the anterior plate beyond and above the posterior protuberance (Pl. I. fig. 2, 0) ; and in fractured specimens the distinction is seen to be con- tinued within (Pl. II. figs. 1, 2), the two structures, however closely apposed, seldom if ever merging into one another. Anterior Plate-—The surface of this is even and smooth, its thickness from back to front tolerably uniform, but slightly increasing as it grows upwards from the base; in a specimen 21 inches high by 2 inches broad and 4 inch thick it measures 1 of an inch at the summit, and at the base a little less than half this amount. The ratio of the thickness of the plate to the other dimensions of the fossil varies widely with different specimens. The plate projects freely above the posterior protuberance, and terminates in a broken distal edge. This is the case with all my specimens. The anterior plate has been broken off, either down to the level of the posterior mass or it a short 13 4 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new distance above it, the maximum distance I have measured being } inch. As, then, the normal distal margin has not been seen in a single specimen, one is unable to say how much further it originally extended: it may have terminated close to its present level, though, from the abrapt way in which it is fractured, it more probably reached some distance above ; or it may have been continued into a large flabelliform expansion, thinning away above and many times larger in area than the portion now remaining—in which case this plate would be the really essential sponge, and our fossil merely its base overgrown with the posterior mass; and the probability of this view derives support from the fact that I have in my possession a thin plate of fossil sponge (Pl. I. fig. 9), 5 inches long by 4 broad, and from + to +; inch thick, curved from side to side, and exhibiting, as we shall see presently, every structural peculiarity to be found in the an- terior plate of our fossil. Whether this is really a continua- tion of the anterior plate can only be demonstrated by finding a specimen in which the latter actually passes into such a flabelliform expansion ; and for such a one I have directed Mr. Griffiths, of Folkestone, to make a search. The front face of the anterior plate is a plain surface as far as the level of the posterior protuberance ; but beyond this, where it begins to project freely, it is marked by a number of round, or more usually oval, oscular pits arranged quincun- cially (Pl. I. fig. 1), and on the whole constant in size and distance from one another in the same specimen, but differing in both these respects in different specimens (Pl. I. figs. 1 & 3). The variations in size may all be comprised between the extremes of 3!; and 3; inch for the length of the major axis of the ellipse. The posterior face is of course covered below by the posterior mass ; but above, where it is exposed, it generally exhibits a number of oval spaces arranged quincuncially and closely re- sembling the oscular pits in front (Pl. I. figs. 2 & 8), a little less regularity in arrangement and a thickening of the intervening structure into irregular ridges in the case of the posterior markings constituting the only difference, and that not a constant one, between the two. Sometimes the free posterior face is smooth, like the lower part of the anterior face. When the anterior plate is broken across, one may see the oscules of its anterior face prolonged into cylindrical tubes, which pass inwards normal to the surface, and, receiving irre- gular lateral canals in their course, terminate in the oval spaces Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 5 which mark, as we have seen, the posterior face, and which probably served as the special pore-areas of the sponge. This arrangement accords with the general rule, that in all cup-shaped and curved fan-shaped sponges the oscules are placed on the interior surface of the cup or on the concave surface of the fan, while the pore-areas occupy the outer or convex surface in each case. » The restriction of the oscules to the free part of the anterior plate is only to be seen in tolerably perfect specimens ; in those which are at all worn or much weathered the oscules are exposed all over the anterior surface, and by no means con- fined to its freely projecting part. The absence in this case of the smooth face below, and the appearance of oscular mark- ings in its stead, is evidently the result of attrition, and sug- gests that beneath the smooth surface of unworn specimens the oscules may still exist, but concealed by a superficial coating: a slight examination will set this beyond doubt. In some instances a small patch of the outer coating has been completely worn away, while the rest of it has simply been much diminished in thickness; we then see the oscules freely exposed over the denuded area, and dimly to be discerned through the thin coating which remains: in perfect specimens the smooth surface may be removed by dissolving the calca- reous matrix of the fossil with acid, and brushing away the superficial network which remains behind; the oscules are then clearly revealed ; while, finally, if a section be made across the plate, the tubes which lead directly away from the oscules will be seen traversing it at right angles to the exte- rior coating (Pl. I. fig. 2, e', and Pl. IL. fig. 1, 0, fig. 2, 0). The anterior plate thus possesses the same essential struc- ture throughout ; it is a thin plate perforated completely by a number of parallel cylindrical tubes or excurrent canals, which traverse it at right angles and terminate in front in oscular pits, and behind in pore-areas. Its projection past the poste- rior protuberance shows that it is the first formed of the two structures; and it would-appear that as it extended itself ver- tically and laterally the posterior mass followed after it for some distance as an aftergrowth, while at the same time a superficial covering coated it correspondingly in front, conceal- ing the oscules beneath, perhaps converting them into pore- areas, and leaving patent those only on the projecting part above. Posterior Mass.—The posterior part forms a compact mass (Pl, I. figs: 2,4, 6, 7, 8; Pl Ol. figs. 1. & 2)) whiens unlike the oscular plate, rapidly increases in thickness from below upwards and from its edges to the middle of its face ; so 6 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new that in a specimen 12 inch high, with an oscular plate uni- formly 4 inch in thickness throughout, it has increased from a mere trifle at the base and the edges to 4 inch at the top and through the middle of its face. In contrast also with the uniform character of the oscular plate is the irregularity of growth manifest in this portion: in one class of forms it increases in a series of bulgings, which form gently rounded swellings concentric with the distal margin, or rounded ridges so regular as to give the hinder surface a corded appearance ; sometimes the gentle swellings are not continuous but sink laterally into faint dimples; while the ridges are not always semicircular, but occasionally change their course abruptly so as to be V-shaped at one side. Above, the upper surface of the posterior mass may be gently rounded against the oscular plate, or it may form a flat table and join the plate at right angles. | Underlying the variations in this class of forms there is, how- ever, a certain degree of regularity ; in all the posterior mass extends laterally as far as the oscular plate, and the two are conterminous along the lateral edges, whilst above, whether it joins the oscular plate gradually or abruptly, it always follows the general curve of the latter in a simple or nearly simple line. But in another class of forms, which, I think, constitute a separate species, the irregularities are much greater than the foregoing ; in them the posterior mass is seldom ridged concentricaily, but soon after leaving the base it becomes lobed vertically into two or more diverging processes, differing - in size and shape, and exposing the oscular plate in the angle between them: in these forms the posterior mass reaches the lateral margins of the sponge near the base only, and soon ceasing to do so as it ascends, allows the anterior plate to extend freely beyond it in a lateral as well as in a vertical direction. Externally the porous mass presents a plain surface, never excavated by oval pits or specialized pore-areas. In section it exhibits a number of canals, which, passing from the interior im a more or less wandering course, and without any regular arrangement, terminate at length against the attached face of the oscular plate, into the excurrent canals of which they in some cases directly open ; but whether they do so always seems to me doubtful. Minute Structure.—To investigate this the fossil may be prepared in two ways: it may either be treated with some acid (I prefer nitric) by which the matrix of calcite is readily dissolved, while a siliceous network is, in well preserved spe- cimens, left in relief; or slices may be cut from it and ground down till thin enough to be transparent; this is the method Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 7 to which I have chiefly trusted, only using the former when the latter has not been available. ‘The sections I have had made have been taken along the following planes :—(1) longi- tudinal and at right angles to the surface, both through the centre and nearer the sides—longitudinal sections (Pl. II. fig. 2); (2) transverse and at right angles to the surface— transverse sections (Pl. II. fig. 1); (3) parallel to the sur- face, one through the oscular plate and another through the posterior mass—parallel sections (Pl. II. fig. 1, 0, ¢, fig. 3). The appearances of these sections under the microscope I shall now describe, and in so doing shall contine myself first to an account of the skeletal structure which they demonstrate, referring most of the facts which bear on the mineral charac- ters to a subsequent paragraph. Each of the sections we have defined shows a regular net- work of fibres arranged in the following manner. Selecting a single node in the net we observe four fibres, usually sili- ceous, radiating from it at right angles to one another in the form of a cross (figs. 1, 2, 3); each is perfectly continuous Sections taken through the oscular plate of Stawronema Cartert, from the specimen represented in transverse section on Plate II. fig. 1; all magnified 30 diameters. Fig. 1. Longitudinal section (a, Pl. IL fig. 1). Fig. 2. Transverse section (Pl. II. fig. 1). Fig. 38. Parallel section (¢, Pl. UU. fig. 1). with similar fibre from an adjacent node, and has at its greatest distance from the two nodes it connects (¢.e. at a point midway between the two) a diameter of ;}, to +4; of an inch ; but on approaching the node it thickens considerably so as to fill up the angles of the cross and round them off: in this way the meshes of the net, which, from the disposition of the nodes, would otherwise be rectangulay, are always round or oval; and these rounded spaces, which are bounded by the outer margins of the fibres, are so sharply defined as to enable us to state with certainty that the fibres themselves are per- fectly smooth and not in any way spined. . | 8 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new In the centre of the node is a small and very definite cirele, «tz to 33, inch in diameter (figs. 1, 2, 3, c), which is produced by the section crossing at right angles a cylindrical tube, originally hollow, but now generally filled with carbonate of © lime; and from this radiate four similar cylindrical canals, one in the axis of each arm of the cross; these, of course, are seen — sideways and not end on, and ordinarily they are continuous from one node to another, like the fibre in which they are excavated. As these appearances are to be seen equally in each of three sections taken at right angles to each other (figs. 1, 2, 3), it isclear that our quadrilateral cross of fibre 1s really asexradiate one (fig.4), with its arms arranged about three Diagram of the network of Stawronema. Scale 60:1. a, sexradiate canal; 6, sexradiate fibre. axes at right angles to each other, and that corresponding with the axes interiorly is a similar sexradiate hollow canal. Now this structure is exactly that which characterizes the rete of the Vitreohexactinellide, and may be seen to perfection, with differences merely as to detail, in deciduous skeletons of Farrea and Aphrocallistes. In these genera, as in the Vitreo- hexactinellide generally, the skeleton is produced by a growth of siliceous matter over sexradiate spicules ; and in Farrea occa each node of the resulting network is a rectangular sexradiate cross of fibre, which has formed about a sexradiate spicule, which thus comes to occupy the centre of the fibre. In many vitreous hexactinellids the fundamental spicule is preserved imbedded in the siliceous fibre, which is thus originally solid ; and which, as it is composed of the same material all through, without any difference of refractive index, cannot be distin- a ‘ mee ‘ Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 9 guished into spicule and fibre, but appears homogeneous throughout. But in deciduous specimens of Aphrocallistes and Farrea the original spicule undergoes a process of absorption and disappears, leaving in its place a hollow sexradiate cavity readily observable in the interior of the fibre. Our sexradiate fibre has, then, in the fossil condition a structure essentially identical with that of the recent skeleton of Harvea when in a deciduous state. ‘The siliceous fibre of our fossil corresponds with the siliceous fibre of Farrea; and the sexradiate canals in its interior correspond with the hollow casts of the spicules in the latter: the only difference is that the canals in our fossil are continuous from one node to another, while in recent Hexactinellidee they terminate blindly, as casts of spicules naturally would, their blind terminations generally overlap- ping one another *. But even this difference vanishes with a close examination of the fossil fibre, as I shall show when we come to speak of the various modes of its fossilization. The characters of the sponge already described are sufficient to define the genus, which I now propose to call “‘ Stawronema,”’ from the cross-like disposition of the thick skeletal fibres about the nodes of the network, a feature readily visible under a common hand-lens. In the oscular plate the nodes of the network are usually arranged symmetrically at equal distances. from each other, so as to form meshes which would be cubical but for the thickening of the fibre towards the node, which converts the cubes into spheres or ellipsoids. By reason of the symmetrical grouping of the nodes, the skeletal fibres fall into three series :—one longitudinal, ascending from the base; a second horizontal, radiating from the imaginary axis on which the half-cone of the sponge may be supposed to be described ; and a third horizontal and concentric with the curve of the fan. The longitudinal fibres (Pl. II. fig. 4, 2) deviate from a parallel course by diverging, as they mse from the base, towards the anterior and posterior faces of the plate; and to maintain the uniform size of the meshes, fresh sexradiate elements are interposed in the same way as I have described in Hubrochus and the Ventriculites +. The radiating fibres, since the curve of the fan is gentle and the oscular plate thin, lie in almost parallel lines ; but both they and the concentric * [As the absorption goes on, the form of the spicules becomes lost, and that which remains is a simple cylindrical cavity, which led Bower- bank to say that the fibre of Farrea was channelléd like that of the Cera- tina, ex. gr. Luffaria.—Note by Mr. CarTER. | ce ee Journ, Geol. Soc., Feb. 1878, p. 66, fig. 4; Geol. Mag., Sept. 10 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new fibres are not, strictly speaking, confined to horizontal planes ; for they curve upwards in gentle ares so as to suggest that they once bounded and corresponded with the rounded edge which in all probability terminated the distal margin of the plate, in the same way as a similar edge now limits its lateral margins. The oscules and excurrent canals are arranged so regularly in the plate that they do not disturb the regularity of the fore- going arrangement to any great extent, though in their imme- diate neighbourhood the sexradiate nodes become grouped round the excurrent canal, so as to be subordinate to it rather than to the general structure; thus some of the nodal crosses are turned round 45° out of their normal position, so as, in joining with the others, to surround the circular canal with continuous concentric fibres ; and, at the same time, the fibres actually forming the walls of the canal are both bent and thickened in order to bring about their complete adaptation to its circumference. ‘These facts may be seen in sections, but better perhaps by etching the oscular surface with acid, when, on the solution of the matrix, the oscular network stands freely out in relief, and with its slightly expanded termination resembles in miniature the mouth of a waste-paper basket ; one can then see, by looking down into it, by reflected light, the adaptation in the arrangement of the nodes and the bending and thickening of the fibre, from which results a circular net- work with circular fibres forming the walls. One will also discover that the oscular fibres are beset with rather short conical spines (Pl. III. fig. 1), which sometimes are simply spinous outgrowths, but frequently also the sixth arm of a nodal radiation, which, instead of passing into the network as usual, points freely into the excurrent canal, just as happens in the canals of Aphrocallistes. In direction they usually incline outwards and towards the centre of the excurrent canal, but not always ; in exceptional cases they are turned inwards, and then seem to be related to the fine canals which open in the meshes of the oscular network, since they spring from the sides of the fibre about such a space, and point into the excur- rent canal. With this modification the rule here, then, as in Aphrocallistes, seems to be that the spines always point in the same direction as the outflowing current which at one time passed by them. It is possible that this arrangement indicates a defensive function for these spines ; but, as an explanation of their position, one may recur to the fact that Carter has traced the development of. the spicule from its mother cell*, and * Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1874, vol. xiv. p. 97, pl. x.; 1875, vol. xvi. p11. Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 11 shows that the sexradiate forms are in all probability produced by a radiate growth from the first of the six arms from a common centre: this being so, one can readily see that if the growth of a free radius took place in the course of the excur- _rent canal, it would be subject to a pressure in two directions at right angles to each other—one due to its growth onwards, normal to the surface from which it sptings, and the other parallel to the axis in the direction of the current; and its ultimate position would be the resultant of these two, and would be in just such a position as the spines, in fact, assume. The growth of the spicule from a mother cell also explains in part many other matters which would otherwise be enig- matical. Thus the wonderful regularity of the network we have previously described may be looked upon as having resulted from a mother cell which originally gave off buds, one at the end of each of its spicular rays—. e. in the direction of most active growth ; the cells so budded off would become in turn mothers, and repeat the process, till, by reason of the limita- tions imposed by the limits of the organism, they would be unable to produce more than one bud each, and that vertically— except that when the distance between two cells became much greater laterally than twice the length of a spicular ray, a fresh cell would thus appear at the side of one of them, and the vacant place be filled up. Detached Oscular Plate——The thin plate of sponge-struc- ture mentioned on~p. 4 is bounded on all sides but one by a broken edge; the edge which is not broken is one of the lateral margins, neatly rounded off in the same way as are the sides of the oscular plate in Stawronema (Pl. I. fig. 9, nnn). Anteriorly the plate is marked by oscular pits (fig. 9,@) quincuncially arranged, and of the same shape, size, and distance from one another as in Stawronema. These pits are the mouths of cylindrical excurrent canals, which perforate the plate and open posteriorly in rounded pore-areas. The structure intervening between the pore-areas is frequently raised into ridges and prominent monticules, more marked than those which occur on the posterior surface of Stauronema, but otherwise similar; the skeletal networks of both fossils have also the same structure and arrangement; and their meshes and fibre are of the same dimensions. These facts, and the absence of the true distal margin of the oscular plate in the other specimens, leave little doubt in my own mind as to the relation which this fossil bears to the latter. I cannot but regard it as a part of a distal expansion of the oscular plate of Stauronema. Posterior Mass.—Between the canals of the posterior mass 12 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new is distributed a skeletal network similar to that of the oscular plate. The central sexradiate canal, which is the fundamental part of the skeleton, is of the same size and regularity in both ; and in one specimen the sexradiate nodes are disposed with a regularity so great as to bring about a general arrangement of the fibres into more or less longitudinal, concentric, and radia- ting series. But this arrangement, owing to the want of regu- larity in the course of the canals, is more frequently disturbed by adaptation; the sexradiate spicules are often turned at various angles from what would be their normal position ; and of course the fibre follows them, with the result that the arrangement of which we spoke is often nothing more than a tendency to an arrangement; while in most specimens even this amount of regularity would be hard to trace, the sexradiate character of the network almost vanishing or only to be de- tected in the infallible sexradiate canals. uperficial Reticulation—On examining the front face of the anterior plate, there may be seen, in favourable sections, a layer of finer but less regular network proceeding: from the outermost meshes of the general skeleton, which lie imme- diately beneath ; and, again, outside this secondary rete, as we may term the finer network, a very thin layer of structure may be sometimes observed, so minute and confused that in section nothing intelligible can be made of it, and for its suc- cessful examination one must have recourse to the method of etching with acid. When the face of the attached oscular plate is examined by reflected light in its natural state, it presents a plain surface, the smoothness of which is only disturbed by a faint tubercular appearance ; but on dissolving away its calcitic matrix with nitric acid, a beautiful siliceous network is exposed, which may be best examined under a power of about 100 or 150 diameters, and by reflected light. One may see then, in places where the network has wholly broken down, the coarse skele- ton-fibres with their nodes forming a layer immediately beneath, and in this position very commoniy furnished with short, erect, conical spines (Pl. III. fig. 3); above this follows a layer of similar network, but much smaller in mesh, a little less regular, also spined but more abundantly (PI. ILI. fig. 3, Pl. IV. figs. 1,3): four arms of the sexradiate nodes of this network, which we have observed in section as the secondary rete, lie parallel to the surface in square meshes; of the other two, one passes inwards and joins the general skeleton, and the other projects outwards, normal to the surface, like the “‘ fir-cones’? in Farrea occa. ‘These free projecting arms all end at about the same level in cylindrical rounded spinose Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 13 terminations (PI. III. fig. 2); but now and then these termi- nations are wanting, and the quadrilateral meshes from which they spring lie level or nearly level with the surface. From the spinose ends, or from the quadrilateral meshes, an exceedingly fine network of delicate, glassy, pullulating fibrelets is given off, which fills up the interstices of the secondary rete (Pi Tibete se PL TV. figs.-4;. 5,. 6907, Rl. V2, fig: c4)is frequently it is wholly irregular, but in numerous instances exhibits the true sexradiate arrangement. Its meshes and fibrelets vary in size, the average measurement from node to node being ty to toss inch, and the diameter of the fibres ts00 to zo'c0- Thus the latter are, asa rule, not appreciably thicker than the spines of the secondary rete : and this suggests that some of these spines may be, after all, nothing but the attached parts of fibrelets, which have been broken off or dis- solved away; and often a series of gradational forms can be traced, proving that some are of this nature; but many, from their smooth sides, regular conical form, and abundance in places free from fibrelets, must, as we have already considered, be true spines. From the minuteness and proximity of the sexradiates one would conclude that they have been coated merely with a thin film of siliceous material, or are only soldered together at their ends; and the same characters would also lead us to infer that they do not afterwards come to form a part of the interior skeleton, but remain as a surface-coating, which must be regarded as an aftergrowth creeping over the oscules of the anterior plate, as this becomes overgrown by the posterior mass behind. Though this network is in general collected only about the ends of the radii from the secondary rete, beneath or between the meshes of this rete, it yet also happens occasionally, espe- cially near the base, that it accumulates in patches to a much greater extent, burying up the network below, so as to com- pletely conceal it from sight (PI. IV. fig. 4), and forming a low but distinct mound above the general surface, and even, in one case, producing a series of rounded ridges (Pl. I. fig. 2, Pl. Il. fig. 2, 7) which pass straight across the anterior face of the oscular plate, horizontally from one side to the other. , The superficial network, where it covers up the oscules, descends some distance into the excurrent canals, as may be well seen by breaking a specimen across the oscular plate, etching the fractured surface, and then examining it by reflected light. The skeleton-fibres, with their projecting spines, are then exposed; the superficial network is seen 14 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new covering over the oscular opening, and giving off one or two endent processes into the excurrent canal; and, moreover, the skeletal fibres which surround the canal are also produced into outgrowths of delicate reticulation and irregular fibres which straggle across the canal from side to side (Pl. III. fig. 2); and the tendency of the fibre to pass into secondary growths thus manifested is carried so far that, even in the normal smooth network not immediately surrounding the canal, an occasional spine puts in an unexpected appearance. The superficial network does not frequently occur over the posterior mass; and its rarity in this position appears, in some cases, to result from the wear and tear to which a convex surface like that of the posterior mass is especially ex- posed; in other cases it is due to a less favourable state of fossilization than obtains in the anterior plate ; while in others still it would appear to be absent because the posterior surface has never been furnished with it, which last, indeed, is only what one would expect on the view that the posterior mass is an aftergrowth which increases behind while the aftergrowth of fine network is extending itself in front. It is only when the posterior mass has, like the attached anterior plate, ceased to grow, or, at all events, when its growth has for a time been arrested, that one would expect to find a final overgrowth of fine network on its surface. Such a layer I have met with in one case only, though whether it is, in this particular instance, exceptionally produced or exceptionally preserved, is of course impossible to say. This network, under a magnifying-power of 50 or 60 diameters, appeared to be without a sexradiate arrangement, its meshes not having any very regular form, and each of its fibres seemed to be pitted or perforated with a number of minute holes (Pl. V. fig. 1); but when a power of from 100 to 140 diameters was applied, it was found that these minute holes were the intermeshes of a delicate net, and that each fibre was itself a complex reticulation of exceedingly delicate fibrelets (Pl. V. fig. 2), which, where most per- fectly preserved, showed a regular sexradiate disposition, with nodes distant 3:5 to sas inch from each other, and fibre tao tO xosp Inch in diameter. Where a sexradiate arrange- ment could not be detected, the defect appeared to be owing to the disappearance of some of the fibrelets necessary to the arrangement, by solution or otherwise. The cylinders of network exhibit sometimes a central axis of solid fibre from which the finer rete is given off all round ; and sometimes they pass into a solid fibre ornamented with projecting fibrelets—a transformation apparently due to the fusion of the compound network-fibre into a solid one by the further deposition of Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 15 siliceous matter. Between the open meshes of this most exquisite net (which, in the delicate and complex tracery of its transparent fibres, surpasses almost every thing I have seen amongst the Hexactinellide) one observes either an intermesh perfectly open and leading to the interior of the skeleton, or else a multitude of minute glistening fibrelets, which pass from fibre to fibre of the secondary rete below, and weave across its meshes a transparent vitreous web (PI. V. fig. 3). The secondary rete passes in its turn into the skeletal network below, which, at first beautifully sped, soon becomes, as it leaves the surface, perfectly smooth. The foregoing facts could be observed by examining the surface of the etched fossil by reflected light; but by splitting off a few fine chips with a scalpel, treating them with acid in a watchglass, washing with distilled water, and finally drying, the network could be obtained in a state fit for mounting in Canada balsam and other media, and for obser- vation with transmitted light. ° Traces of the network with complex fibres may be detected along the lateral edges of the oscular plate in the specimen where it occurs ; but further on, over the anterior face, it quite vanishes, and only the ordinary superficial reticulation prevails (Pl. V. fig. 4). Flesh-spicules—The perfect manner in which the super- ficial network is preserved led me to think that some rosettes or other flesh-spicules might perhaps be seen in the sponge; and the most likely places to look for them appeared to be, first, in the residue set free in suspension on treating the fossil with acid, and, next, in the open meshes of the skeleton. A careful examination of the former proved altogether unsuccess- ful, while in the latter iron pyrites was observed under a variety of forms. In this there was hope, since I have slides showing minute coccoliths and delicate radiolarians perfectly preserved in this material: therefore [ made a long search in the expectation of finding some form of iron pyrites which should display evident traces of the rosette form; but, with a few very unsatisfactory exceptions, my search was quite in vain. ‘The flesh-spicules of the Hexactinellide have yet to be found in the fossil state. Other Spicules—I have, however, met with two spicules other than sexradiates in this fossil. One is a completely erectly spined cylindrical form (Pl. V. fig. 5) with one part hidden in the network, from which the other portion _projects freely, making an acute angle with the oscular sur- face as it points upwards from the base. This spicule bears 16 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new a close resemblance to that figured by Bowerbank * from Aphrocallistes (Iphiteon, Bk.) beatrix. The other spicule occurs in a parallel section of the oscular plate, as a cast, partly hollow, partly filled with iron pyrites ; it is simple, not spined, terminates so obscurely that its ends cannot be made out, and is imbedded in skeletal fibre in com- pany with the ordinary sexradiate spicules (Pl. V. fig. 5). Modes of Fossilization.—The fossilizing material is usually crystalline transparent carbonate of lime, or calcite, which fills up the meshes of the network, and occupies the sexradiate canals of the siliceous fibre; where it occurs in large quantity, as in the meshes and excurrent canals, it is traversed by nume- rous cleavage-planes; and it is usually impure from the presence of a little aluminous matter. ‘The fibre thus enclosed consists of silica, and in a few cases is almost as homogeneous and purely siliceous as when it existed in the living state ; but even in this, its most perfect condition it generally exhibits the marks of decay, not only by the absorption of its interior spicule, but in the presence of numerous hemispherical pits excavated from its exterior to various depths, like those de- scribed by Carter as affecting recent spicules +; from this condition it soon passes through a series of changes, the final result of which is to leave it wholly converted into carbonate of lime. The first step in the process is a granulation of the fibre about the internal canal, which soon extends itself, chiefly by eating its way from within outwards, till at length it reaches the outer boundary of the fibre ; and this, which during the process of change has retained its definite outline, often its transparency as well, yields at last, and the fibre becomes. granular all through. The granulation, however, also fre- quently appears at the outside and the inside of the fibre at once, and proceeds from each direction till it meets in the inte- rior. While the granulation is thus progressing, a process of absorption is set up about the interior canal, accompanied by a replacement of the fibre in carbonate of lime; this change takes place from within outwards, and continues till at length a mere shell of rounded granulations of silica separates the calcite without from that within the fibre; finally this shell itself disappears, and the exterior and the interior calcite become one. But even then, with this extreme mineralogical change, the original structure is not obliterated: the calcite which fills the internal canal and the interspaces of the meshes is trans- parent and usually colourless, or with a faint yellowish * Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. xxii. fig. 9. + Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xii. p. 457. Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 17 tinge; while that which replaces the siliceous fibre is, by reflected light, of a milky blue colour, and by transmitted light brownish, less transparent, and granular with dark spots. And thus while the fundamental spicule has become absorbed, and its hollow cast filled with crystalline calcite, and the same material has replaced the siliceous fibre and the sarcode between the meshes—while, in fact, the whole of the meta- morphosed net consists of one material, carbonate of lime, the structure is yet left as definitely recorded as in a sponge with its natural composition only just dead; and from this:striking fact is forced upon us the conclusion that in determining the characters and affinities of fossil sponges, the mineral composi- tion is an argument of but fifth-rate value, and the form and structure here, as in most other anatomical questions, is the one thing important. It frequently happens that while the sponge towards the exterior is preserved in calcite, it is fossilized with silica in the interior; and between these two conditions one can often trace a series of transitional changes. Thus in one specimen the sharp outline of the siliceous fibre soon disappears as it proceeds inwards, and is replaced by a botryoidal surface of hemispherical bosses (p. 18. fig. 6, a; p. 19. fig. 7, a), each with a corresponding cavity on the inside; from the botryoidal exterior a fibrous crystallization of silica radiates towards the middle of each intermesh *, filling it up; the interior of the fibre, on the other hand, is occupied with clear transparent cal- cite exhibiting cleavage-planes, and the sexradiate canal is filled with silica, crypto-crystalline, and exhibiting patches of colour when polarized light is passed through it. ‘Thus the original siliceous spicule is, after a cycle of changes, restored again to the siliceous state. And here one may notice the very impor- tant fact that these pseudomorphic spicules are not continuous with each other, but remain perfectly distinct, with their rays overlapping, precisely as they do in Farrea and Aphrocallistes (fig. 5, a). In one or two instances (fig. 5, 6) four spines equally distant from each other have been noticed surrounding the proximal end of each ray, and pointing towards the centre of the spicule—thus indicating that in these cases a hollow process, now converted into a spine, once proceeded from the central canal and entered the thickening of fibre which fills up the angles at the nodes of the network. If, as might easily happen, these canals underwent an extension so far into the thickening as to meet one another, and become continuous, we should have a structure singularly homoplastic with that of * “Tntermesh,” the space included between a mesh. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 2 18 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new the Ventriculite lantern. I notice, however, in addition to the four spines just mentioned, others (fig. 5, c) which appear to radiate from the centre of the spicule, one between each angle of the rays; so that altogether the structure is a very puzzling one, and difficult to work out, because I find no other clear example of it. Fig. 5. Fig. 5. Siliceous casts of sexradiate canals of Stauronema: a, overlapping rays; b, three accessory spines; a fourth is concealed on the opposite side of the ray ; ¢, spine projecting from the centre of the cast. ener Bina en As the skeletal network is traced further inwards, the calcite inside the fibre becomes replaced by silica (fig. 7), and the silica which represents the original spicule by iron pyrites (fig. 7, 0). Fig. 6. a, botryoidal surface of fibre replaced by calcite; 0, siliceous cast of spicule; ¢c, radiately crystalline silica of intermesh, The original fibre then vanishes altogether ; the botryoidal sur- faces no longer define it, but, growing far away from their original position and nearer to one another, diminish the inter- meshes into a narrow fibre-like reticulation, and widen the Genus of Fossil Heawactinellid Sponges. 19 fibres into broad mesh-like spaces ; and we can only distin- guish the site of each by the fact that the botryoidal surface always presents its bosses towards the meshes and away from the interior of the fibre; to which distinction may be added another, which consists in the fact that the silica deposited vid the fibre is never fibrous like that deposited outside, but gives merely a mottled appearance of colour with polarized light. By this we know that the sexradiate spicules of iron pyrites are truly inside the fibre, as we should expect, and not outside, as they appear to be. Here, again, we find a want of continuity between the rays of neighbouring sexradiate spicules, which come to an end abruptly and overlap without passing into one another. Fig. 7. Fig. 7. a, botryoidal surface of silicified fibre ; b, casts of spicules in iron-pyrites ; ¢, radiately crystalline silica of intermesh. Iron Pyrites.—This, as we have seen, fills the central canals when the fibre is replaced by crystalline silica; but it does so as well when the fibre retains its original state and when it is converted into carbonate of lime. It is always granular—so much so, that fine spicular rays are sometimes composed of nothing but its spherical concretions set in a linear series. The pyrites is not confined to the canals, however, but forms bacilli, spherules, and granules in the fibre itself, both when the latter retains its original siliceous state and when it is wholly changed into calcite. It is, moreover, found in the intermeshes, taking frequently the form of globular concretions, which are covered on the surface with crystalline facets, like 9% 20 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new the iron-pyrites concretions of the chalk seen in miniature ; in size these globules are about 7+5 inch in diameter, and may perhaps have formed about the rosettes which surely once existed in the sponge. Change in Refractive Index of the Silica of the Fibre.—W hen fragments of the siliceous network are freed from calcite by means of acid, washed, dried, and mounted in Canada balsam, the fibre is found to be characterized by a remarkable trans- parency, often so great as to render it almost invisible; and this is perhaps partly to be explained by attributing to it great porosity, by which the balsam would be able to penetrate it everywhere, and great transparency would result; and this view is supported by the fact that the fibre in the dry state, and mounted in air, appears of a pure snowy white by reflected light. But I scarcely think this is the whole explanation, since when such prepared fibre is mounted in glycerine jelly, its transparency is much diminished, and consequently it can be seen with greater distinctness. Now glycerine jelly has a much lower refractive index than Canada balsam; and hence these different appearances can be readily explained by sup- posing that the silica of the fibre has a refractive index nearly equal to that of the balsam, but higher than that of the glyce- rine jelly. This change in transparency I have found also well exhibited in some beautifully preserved spicules from the Upper Chalk which I hope soon to describe ; these can scarcely be discerned when viewed in balsam, but are seen very clearly in the less-refractive medium. ‘The different appearance of spicules in these different media suggested to me that a corre- sponding advantage might be gained by mounting recent spi- cules in glycerine jelly ; but on following out this idea I found my recent spicules were quite, or at all events nearly, invisible in this material, from which one draws the conclusion that the recent spicules have a refractive index corresponding closel with the lower one of glycerine jelly instead of with the higher one of Canada balsam, and hence, first, that recent spicules are not themselves seen in Canada balsam, but only their negative images or optical casts, and, next, that in process of time the refractive index of spicular silica undergoes an ele- vation approximately equal to that of passing from the refrac- tive index of glycerine jelly to that of Canada balsam. Change from the Colloid to the Crystalline State-—The alte- ration in the refractive index would naturally accompany a change of the original silica of the fibre from a colloid to a crystalline condition; and that such a change has certainly taken place can readily be proved by examining the network as previously prepared, or in an ordinary transparent section, Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 21 by polarized light. When this is done, a change in the plane of polarization is distinctly produced by the fibre, since it shines out with faint bluish and yellow glimmerings on the dark ground produced by crossed prisms. If now some recent spi- cules, or some compound Vitreohexactinellid fibre, be substi- tuted for the fossil silica, no effect will be produced on the light: the dark ground will remain wholly dark; and if the polarizer be turned round 90°, the light admitted will under- go no change of colour in passing through the object. One may diverge for a moment here to speak of some addi- tions to the modes of examining recent sponges which arise out of these observations. First, the fact that the recent spi- cule is almost invisible in glycerine jelly, while the horny fibre of sponges is more than usually well defined in it, allows us to optically despiculize the fibres of the Chalinida and Echino- nemata (Carter) by immersing them in this substance, and thus to observe the kerataceous material independently ; and, next, the fact that the calcareous spicules of the Calcispongiz do produce a marked effect on polarized light, exhibiting bril- liant colours, which siliceous spicules and fibre do not, provides us with a speedy method of distinguishing between these two kinds of spicules, and one which may be employed in cases where the use of acid is not available*. I cannot attempt to explain all the various mineral changes and replacements which we have now described; they are as obscure as most of the pseudomorphic alterations which occur in fossilization ; but two most important facts stand out from all the rest in my mind:—first, that siliceous fibre may be com- pletely replaced by carbonate of lime without obliterating its structure; and, next, that spicular silica may with lapse of time pass from the colloidal to the crystalline state. Alliances.—In looking for the existing relations of Stawro- nema one will not find any near ones. The absence of a “lantern” about the nodes excludes the Ventriculites ; Huplec- tella is characterized by ladder-formed fibre, and is in most respects widely divergent. With Aphrocallistes the oscular plate presents some analogy, as pointed out to me by Mr. Carter, the walls of the tube-net of Aphrocallistes bemg per- forated completely by horizontal excurrent canals quincuncially arranged, just as we found in the plate-net of Stawronema ; and even, as in the latter the oscules become covered up with a layer of fine network, so a network, but not correspondingly fine, extends itself over the oscules of Aphrocallistes, as may * Mr. Carter points out to me that this latter observation has been pre- viously made by O, Schmidt. 22 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new be clearly seen in a specimen which Mr. Carter kindly sent me to illustrate this point. The skeletons of the two, how- ever, are in one respect widely different. In Aphrocallistes the imbedded sexradiates are subject to great variations in the disposition of their rays, five, or even all six, radii being some- times brought into one plane, while two or more of these rays may be and often are enveloped in one and the same fibre ; so that the nodes of the resulting network are as often as not sexrotulate in the same plane, and the intermeshes consequently triangular. In Stawronema, on the contrary, the spicule main- tains a rigid stereometry, never departing from a rectangular triaxial type, and the rete is usually quadrangular; and though it may vary in this respect, yet when it does so the change is never due to the departure of any radius of the original spicules from strict rectangularity, but results from a different disposi- tion of the entire spicules with regard to one another. This difference is seen in the following diagrams :— ig. 8. Fig. 9. Fig. 8 shows quinqueradiate nodes (q) of Stawronema, due to the rela- tive disposition of the spicules (s). Fig. 9 shows the quinque- and sexradiate nodes of Aphrocallistes, and the sexradiate spicules (s) with rays making various angles with each other. Atatwo rays of a spicule are seen lying approximately parallel and imbedded in the same fibre. In this character Stawronema agrees with Farrea occa, where also we find the same persistency in the form of the skeleton- spicule; and to this example may be added the extermal net ot Hubrochus (Sollas) and the Ventriculitide generally. But, as we have said, the Ventriculites are excluded by the presence of the lantern about the nodes; and Farrea is so of course by the fact that its skeleton consists of but a single layer of lattice-work ; Hubrochus exhibits a more delicate and less regular internal skeleton, and is altogether a very different sponge. The place of Stawronema amongst its relations may perhaps be best illustrated by the following Table, which is a classifi- Genus of Fossil Heaxactinellid Sponges. 23 cation of the Vitreohexactinellide according to the characters of their skeletal network. F I. Sexradiate skeleton-spicule always rectangular. STAURONEMATA. (a) Skeletal network with simple nodes (1) one layer in thickness ........ Of rise eee Farrea. (2) severab layers thicke Qyqaias ved hls URES A Stauronema. (6) Skeletal network having the nodes complicated by the presence of an octahedral lantern about each one .......... Ventriculitide, including Myliusia Grayt. Il. Sexradiate skeleton-spicule with rays making any angle with each other. APHROCALLISTID2. Aphrocallistes, Dactylocalyxz*, Iphiteon*, Stromatopora (Callodictyon, Sollas, n. g.) concentrica. UI. Skeleton-spicules cemented into ladder-like fibre. EupLECTELLIDA, Euplectella, Sympagella. Vitreohexactinellide. Genus STAURONEMA (mihi). form half-conical or half-cup-like, fan-shaped, vertical, sessile, attached. Structure a thin oscular plate, overgrown at its base by a thick posterior mass. Oscules oval or round, quincuncially arranged, patent where the oscular plate is free, concealed beneath a superficial reticulation where attached. Hxcurrent canals cylindrical where they perforate the oscular plate. Skeleton: spicule triaxial, axes at right angles to each other; fibre robust, nodes sexradiate, meshes quadrilateral. Formation. Gault and Upper Greensand f. Locality. Folkestone and the Isle of Wight. Species :— 1. Stauronema Cartert (mihi), type. Form. Posterior mass more or less rugose horizontally, ex- tending as far as the lateral edges of the plate to which it is attached (see p. 6). Remark, This species I dedicate with great pleasure to my friend and instructor Mr. H. J. Carter, who was the first to explain aright the structure of the vitreohexactinellid skeleton. * The imbedded spicules of these two genera have not yet been ob- served; but the character of the network agrees with that of Aphro- eallistes. t I possess aspecimen from the Upper Greensand of the Isle of Wight, which evidently belongs to this genus; but it is not well enough preserved for specific determination. 24 Mr. W. J. Sollas on Stauronema, a new 2. Stauronema lobata (mihi). Form. Posterior mass not extending laterally as far as the lateral edges of the attached oscular plate, seldom or never ridged horizontally, usually lobed vertically into two or more diverging processes. Oscules smaller than in S. Carterd. Remark. This species is characterized by a more variable and less regular form than S. Carter?. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE I. [All the figures of this plate represent the objects of their natural size. ] Figs. 1 to 4. Stawronema Carteri. Fig. 1, An average-sized specimen, anterior aspect: o, oscular plate ; p, posterior mass ; s, seam or line of division between the two. Fig. 2. Same specimen as fig. 1, posterior view: 6, base ; v, posterior face | of projecting oscular plate ; e', excurrent canal crossing oscular plate, shown on a fractured surface ; s's', line of termination of posterior mass against the oscular plate. Fig. 58. A smaller specimen, anterior view. Fig. 4. Same specimen, posterior view: 8, base. Figs. 5 to 8. Stawronema lobata, Fig. 5. Anterior view of a medium-sized specimen: p', a lobe projecting from the posterior mass. Fig. 6. Posterior view of preceding specimen: }, a fragment of attached “ coprolite.” Fxg. 7. Posterior view of a specimen showing the diverging lobes of the posterior mass, with the oscular plate visible between them. Fig. 8. A very gently curved, almost flat specimen, showing the free sur- face of the oscular plate with its pore-areas. Fig. 9, Free sponge-plate : --n, simple outline of its surface; nn, ori- ginal margin (the remaining edge is a broken one); a, detailed representation of the oscular markings which cover the whole surface of the plate. PuaTE II. Fig. 1. Transverse section through StawronemaCurtert: 0, oscular plate ; p, posterior mass ; a, b, & c, directions along which other sections were made through the same specimen—a, longitudinal, b & ¢, parallel sections ; e &e', excurrent canals. Nat. size. Fig. 2. Longitudinal section through the centre of another specimen of S. Carteri: 0, p,e,& e',as in fig. 1; d, distal edge of oscular plate ; 7, outline in section of ridges formed by an accumulation of the superficial network. Nat. size. Fig. 3. Parallel section through the oscular plate along the line ¢ in fig. 1, Nat. size. Fig, 4, Skeletal network of oscular plate, magnified from fig. 2; a, margin of fibre, transparent as far as 6, where it becomes granular; Genus of Fossil Hexactinellid Sponges. 25 s, cast of sexradiate spicule filled more or less completely with iron pyrites; J, diverging longitudinal, and ¢, curved radiating fibres. x30. Puate ITI. Fig. 1. Fibre surrounding an oscule, from a specimen which has been etched with acid, seen by reflected light: s, one of the projecting spines. X30. Fig. 2. Section along an excurrent canal of the oscular plate, after etehing with acid, seen by reflected light: 7, fine superficial network roofing over the oscule ; p, fibre produced from it, depending into the canal; g, small irregular fibres’growing out from the skeletal network. The arrow indicates the original course of the out- flowing current. X30. Fig. 3. Surface of oscular plate near one of the concealed oscules : s, coarse skeletal fibres, smaller than in the interior of the plate, spined, and passing under 7, the secondary rete. X60. Fig. 4. A mesh of the outer skeleton-fibre, giving off at its margins some of the fine superficial network. x 140. Fig. 5. A part of the oscular plate represented in PI. II. fig. 3, magni- fied to show :—a, an acerate spicule imbedded in the network ; and 6, part of an abnormally fine skeletal network, a band of ice trayerses the whole of this specimen of the oscular plate. x 80. Puate IV. Fig. 1. Secondary rete, seen by reflected light: f, fibres parallel with the surface; s, free spinose ends of fibres normal to the surface, x 104. Fig. 2. Projecting spinose fibres (s of fig. 1), resembling the fir-cones of Farrea occa. X104. Fig. 5. Similar to fig. 1, but showing a finer meshwork. x 104. Fig. 4. Fine superficial network, seen near the base of the oscular plate by reflected light, where it conceals the spinose fibres of fig. 2. x 104. Fig. 5. Similar network, but occurring between the spines of fig. 2. The sexradiate arrangement of the fibres is well seen in this instance. x 104. Figs. 6 & 7. Minute sexradiate reticulation proceeding from the spinose ends of fig. 2. x 104. PuaTE V. Fig. 1. Superficial network from the surface of the posterior mass: m, intermesh ; f, fibres; , secondary intermesh. x 60. Fig. 2. A part of fig. 1, more highly magnified, showing the compound nature of the fibre. 190, Fig. 3. Network beneath fig. 1, consisting of f, large fibres, the meshes between which are webbed with the fine fibrelets, g. 140. Fig. 4. Fragment of superficial network from anterior face of same spe- cimen, showing clearly a sexradiate arrangement. x 140. Fig. 5. Entirely spined cylindrical spicule, projecting from the face of the oscular plate. x 140. 26 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new II.—On some new Genera and Species of Araneidea. By the Rev. O. P. Campripcs, M.A., C.M.Z.S., &e. _ [Plates VI. & VII.] Srx out of the eleven spiders here described are from Aus- tralia, two from South America, two from Madagascar, and one from Ceylon. ‘Those from Madagascar are of very great interest; one (Phoroncidia aurata) is a peculiarly brilliant species of Prof. Westwood’s curious genus ; the other (Augusta papilionacea) is the type of a new genus, forming a link between the Gasteracanthides and the remarkable spiders of the genus Arcys (Arkys, Walck.). The general appearance of this spider is very striking, and reminds one of a small butterfly. My thanks are due to the authorities at the British Museum for kindly permitting me to describe and figure those of the above spiders belonging to the family Theraphosides, the types of which are in the national collection. ‘The remainder are described and figured from examples in my own possession. Order ARANEIDEA. Fam. Theraphosides. Gen. nov. ATRAX. Generic characters. Cephalothorax much longer than broad, lateral constriction at caput slight; fore part truncate, and rather narrower than the hinder part; caput not much elevated above the thorax, though rather roundly convex. Falces large, massive, and very prominent, but with no teeth at the fore extremity of the upperside. Eyes small and not greatly unequal in size; their position is very nearly that of Nemesza, the four exterior ones (being the laterals of each row) forming a transverse oblong figure whose fore side is rather shorter than the hinder one; and within this oblong is another shorter one, formed by the fore and hind central pairs of eyes, and whose fore side is consider- ably shorter than the hinder one. Legs moderately long, strong ; terminal claws three; no sco- pula at the extremities. Relative length 4, 1, 2, 3. Mazxille long, cylindrical, but prominent in an obtusely pointed form at the inner side of the fore extremity. Labium short, of a round-oval form, rather truncated at the apex. Genera and Species of Araneidea. 27 Atrax robustus, sp.n. (Pl. VI. fig. 1.) Adult female, length 13 lines, to end of falces 16 lines. The whole of the fore part of this spider is of a deep rich red-brown colour; the cephalothorax smooth, shining, and destitute of hairs; the colour, however, of the falces is rather darker, and the fang is long and strong. The legs do not differ greatly in length; and their armature consists of hairs, slender bristles, and a few spines. The labium, which is convex in front, is studded with small tooth-like spines, a large portion at the base of the maxille being also similarly furnished. The abdomen (in the only specimen examined, a dried one) was much shrunken; itis hairy, and its colour is a dark red- dish brown. The spinners, four in number (?), were broken off. A single example of this spider, from New Holland, is in the British-Museum collection. Gen. nov. IDIOPHTHALMA. Generic characters. Cephalothorax oblong-oval; fore part and hinder part about equal in width; rather flattened, but the occipital portion somewhat roundly convex. Eyes in three transverse rows, very similar to Ldiops &c., but differing in the greater length of the front row and the con- tiguity of the outer eye, at each end of the hinder row, to the one next to it, forming two pairs considerably removed from each other. The hinder row is the longest, consisting thus of four eyes, and the middle row the shortest. Falces strong and bristly, furnished with a group of strong spines on the upperside of their fore extremity. Legs moderate in length, strong, furnished with hairs and bristles only, the metatarsi and tarsi with a compact scopula. The legs of the fourth pair were wanting; the relative length of the rest is 1, 2, 3. Maxille \ong, cylindrical, and slightly curved. Labium oblong, slightly broader at the apex (which is truncated) than at the base. Idiophthalma suspecta, sp.n. (PI. VI. fig. 2.) Adult female, length 63 lines, including falces 83. The colour of the cephalothorax, legs, and palpi is dark reddish brown, the falces being of a deeper brown than th cephalothorax ; abdomen brown. 28 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on some new A single example of this spider, from Granada, South America, is in the British-Museum collection. Although allied to Jdiops, Perty, it appears to me to be generically di- stinct from that as well as from other allied genera, Jdiosoma, Auss., Idioctis, L. Koch, and Idiommata, Auss. Gen. nov. AGANIPPE. Generic characters. Cephalothorax longer than broad, and its fore extremity rather narrower than the hinder part; caput tolerably and roundly elevated. Falces massive, furnished with a group of strong tooth-like spines at the fore extremity. Legs short and strong, relatively 4, 8, 2, 1 (?) ; terminal claws three, with scopula beneath the tarsi and metatarsi of the first and second pairs, as well as under the digital joimts of the palpi. Eyes minute, but occupying a large area, and disposed in three transverse rows, 2, 2, 4, and somewhat like those of Idiops, but more widely separated, and the front row very much longer in comparison to the rest. Mawzille moderately long, cylindrical, and slightly curved. Labium oblong, its sides nearly parallel, and its apex trun- cate. This genus appears to be intermediate between Jdiops and others of that group and EHriodon. Aganippe subtristis, sp. n. (Pl. VI. fig. 3.) Adult female, length 103 lines, including falces rather over 123. The colour of the cephalothorax, falces, legs, and palpi is yellow-brown ; the eyes form a broad transverse oblong figure, whose fore side is shorter, but not very greatly so, than the hinder one; the middle row is much the shortest; and the hinder row (consisting of four eyes) is slightly curved, the convexity of the curve directed forwards ; the two central eyes of this row are more than double the distance from each other that each is from the lateral eye on its side of the same row. The legs (of which the third and fourth pairs are the strongest) are furnished with hairs and bristles, the genual, tibial, and metatarsal joints of those of the third pair being armed with numerous short and strong spines on their outer sides. The abdomen (much shrunken, but probably of the form given in the figure) is brown and hairy. Genera and Species of Araneidea. 29 A single example of this species is in the British-Museum collection. Hab. Adelaide. Aganippe latior, sp.n. (Pl. VI fig. 4.) Adult female, length nearly 11 lines. This spider is evidently of the same genus as the last, though readily distinguishable by some strong differential cha- racters. It is smaller, the cephalothorax is shorter and pro- portionally broader, and the falces are more powerful; the eyes also are smaller, and the figure formed by them has its fore side shorter and its longitudinal less in proportion to its transverse diameter. The whole of the fore part of this spider is of a dark, shining, reddish yellow-brown colour. The cephalothorax is short, broad, and massive, the caput well and roundly elevated. The falces are very strong, furnished in front with hairs and bristles disposed in longitudinal stripes, and armed with a group of strong spines on the upperside of their fore ex- tremity. The eyes are very minute but not very different in size ; they form an area whose transverse diameter (at the hinder side) exceeds its longitudinal diameter taken in the middle, disposed in three transverse lines, 2, 2, 4, the foremost line being equal in length to that formed by the two middle eyes of the third (or hinder) row; while in A. subérist’s the foremost line exceeds in length that formed by the two hind central eyes. The legs are short and strong, those of the third and fourth pairs being the strongest; their relative length is 1, 2, 3, 4, though the difference between those of the first and second pairs is very slight; and in their armature, as well as in that of the palpi, they are similar to A. subtristis, though the spines on the third pair are perhaps not quite so numerous. The abdomen is hairy and of a warm reddish brown colour; but it was too shrunken to give any exact idea of its form. A single example is contained in the British-Museum col- lection. Hab. West Australia. Genus Ertopon, Latr. Eriodon insignis, sp.n. (Pl. VI. fig. 5.) Adult male, length 5 lines, to extremity of falces 64 lines. The cephalothorax of this spider is almost circular, the fore part being slightly truncated; the curve of that part is flattened. The colour of the caput and falces is a bright but rather 30 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on some new brickish orange-red, that of the thorax being brownish black and covered with slightly tuberculous granulosities. The legs and palpi are of a dark shining brown colour, tinged very slightly with metallic purplish; the former are short and strong, but not very different in length, those of the third pair being rather the shortest; they are furnished with hairs, bristles, and some short spines on the inner side of the genua of the first pair, and on the outer side of those of the third pair, with some longer and stronger ones beneath the tibiz and metatarsi of the first pair; the tarsi terminate with three toothed claws. The palpi are long, the radial joint about double the length of the cubital, and considerably tumid beneath the hinder half; the digital joint is small; and the palpal organs consist of a roundish basal bulb prolonged into a long, curved, tapering but not very sharp-pointed corneous process. The falces are of great size and very prominent ; their surface is granulose; and they have a cluster of tooth-like spines on the inner side of the fore extremity. The abdomen, which was very much shrunken, projects well over the base of the cephalothorax ; it is hairy and of a sooty black colour. A single example of this very striking species is in the British-Museum collection. Hab. Swan River, Australia *. Eriodon incertus, sp. 0. Adult male, length (without the falces) 63 lines. This spider is very closely allied to the preceding (Hrtodon insignis) ; after close examination, however, I am inclined to think it is of a distinct species, differing not only in its larger size (which is, perhaps, inconstant), but in its longer palpi, in the more strongly constricted bulb of the palpal organs, in the outer eyes of the front row, which are larger, and in some other respects. The colour of the cephalothorax is pitchy black with a slight bottle-greenish hue, and is more roughly granulose than that of Hriodon insignis; the falces also are more granulose, and their colour is black on the basal half, the fore half being of a pinkish orange-red. * Since the above was in press Prof. Ausserer’s “ Zweiter Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Territelaria,” Verh.z.-b.Ges. Wien, 1875, vol. xxv., has come to hand; in this work an Eriodon (£. rubrocapitatus), very nearly allied to, if not the same species as, Z. msignis, is described and figured (p. 140, pl. v. figs. 1, 8,4). As, however, the identity of the two does not at eve appear to me quite certain, I have not recorded the British- useum example as synonymous with Prof. Ausserer’s spider. Genera and Species of Araneidea. 31 The legs and palpi are of a bright shining metallic purple- brown colour; the inner sides of the genua of the first and second pairs (chiefly of the first pair) are thickly furnished with spines, as also are the outer sides of the same joints of the third and fourth pairs. The abdomen is small, hairy, and of a sooty brown colour, projecting strongly over the base of the cephalothorax. This example is also from the Swan River, and in the British-Museum collection, where there is likewise a third specimen from the same locality; this last is (an adult ¢) of the same species as that now described, but differs from it in the entire falces being of a pinkish orange-red colour and the caput slightly tinged with the same hue; its size is also smaller, being the same as that of Z. insignis. Fam. Phoroncidides. Genus PHoroncriviA, Westw. Phoroncidia aurata, sp.n. (Pl. VII. fig. 9). Adult female, length 23 lines, breadth of abdomen nearly 2 lines. The cephalothoraz is round-oval and tolerably convex above, the caput elevated and produced in a somewhat bent form, the occipital portion being rather gibbous; consequently the clypeus is high, deeply impressed in the middle, and promi- nent at its lower margin. The colour of the cephalothorax, as well as of the rest of the fore part, is a bright orange-red- brown; the greater part, however, of the legs of the fourth pair is strongly suffused with black. The eyes are placed in a tolerably compact group of four pairs at the extremity of the caput; the fore and hind central pairs form nearly a square, whose longitudinal is rather greater than its transverse diameter; those of each lateral pair are placed in almost a straight liwe with the fore central eye on its side; the laterals and fore centrals thus form a semicircular line ; the latter are the largest of the eight, and the laterals the smallest. The legs are short but rather strong, their relative length being 1, 4, 2,3; and the genual joints are rather abruptly bent downwards near their hinder extremity ; their armature consists of a few hairs only ; and the tarsi terminate with three claws. The palpi are short and slender, furnished with hairs only, and destitute of a terminal claw. 32 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new The falces are short and not particularly powerful ; they are armed with two small blackish teeth close together, at the fore extremity on the inner side. The mawille, lubium, and sternum are normal in their form, the maxille being also furnished with a strong tuft of long black bristles on their inner surface. The abdomen is large, nearly round when looked at from above, and of a short pear-shape when seen laterally, the spin- ners forming the stem, these organs being placed at the ex- tremity of a truncated cone of a coriaceous nature. The whole of the abdomen is of a corneous nature; the upper part and sides are of a bright golden hue and metallic lustre; four toler- ably long, strong, divergent, and sharp-pointed, tapering, black spines occupy the upper corners, and form very nearly a square; between the two hinder ones, but a little way within their straight line, is a fifth spine of the same character though not quite so long nor so strong as the rest. Each of these spines consists of a truncated conical basal portion, prolonged by a sharp terminal spine ; and their surface is furnished with a few minute tubercles or granulosities, which may originally have had hairs springing from them; but if so, these had been accidentally rubbed off. ‘The whole of the abdomen is more or less covered with reddish and dark red-brown spots of various sizes, some of these being ocellated and the larger ones forming the pattern shown in the figures (Pl. VIL). The surface around the bases of the spines, as well as the whole of the underside and a large patch on the hinder part of the abdomen, are strongly suffused with orange-red. Two examples of this beautiful and brilliant species were received from Madagascar in 1875, through the kindness of Mr. R. H. Meade, of Bradford, Yorkshire. It is a very distinct species from any yet described, and the most striking, perhaps, among the few known spiders of this remarkable genus. Fam. Gasteracanthides. Gen. PARAPLECTANA, Capello (1866). Eurysoma, Koch & Blackw. ad part. Peniza, Thorell (1868). Paraplectana maritata, sp.n. (Pl. VII. fig. 7.) Adult female, length 2 lines, breadth of abdomen nearly 2 lines. This very pretty and distinct spider has the broad, massive cephalothorax of a uniform pale luteous yellow colour, shining, Genera and Species of Aranetdea. 33 and furnished with a few fine hairs; the caput is large, much elevated above the height of the thorax, and rather roundly sloping from the occiput to the eyes; the occipital slope is abrupt and rather hollow. The eyes are in three widely separated groups, close to the fore margin of the caput, leaving a clypeus of very small height ; the central group of four eyes, seated on a black patch, forms very nearly a square, whose hinder side is the longest, the two eyes forming this side being the largest of the eight ; the eyes of the lateral pairs are the smallest, and those of each pair are seated contiguously on a small tubercle quite at the fore corner of the caput. The legs ace short, tolerably strong, and not very greatly “different in length; they are of a dark blackish brown hue, the basal joints, as well as a portion of the tibies and metatarsi of the third and fourth pairs, being brownish yellow; they are furnished with hairs, bristles, and a few spines, the latter chiefly on those of the first and second pairs. The palpi are moderately long and slender, similar in colour to the legs, and furnished with hairs and strongish bristles. The falces are long and powerful, their direction being nearly vertical. At their base their colour is like that of the eephalothorax, deepening, however, to a dark brown at the extremity. The maxille; labium, and sternum are of normal character, and their colour is deep brown-black. The abdomen is large, as nearly as possible round, mo- derately convex above, and projects over the cephalothorax to the highest part of the caput; the upper surface is of a cor- neous nature, though the usual boss-like markings are some of them obsolete and the rest very indistinct; its colour is a cream-white, marked with some large and generally well- defined black patches and spots; the nature of these will be best understood by reference to the figure (Pl. VII.): there is some little variation in the extent of these black markings ; but they are always easily traced, and generally very conspi- cuous on the clear white ground-colour. The underside is black-brown; and the sides are longitudinally wrinkled. The spinners are short, compactly grouped, and of a dark brown colour. The male is smaller than the female, being 14 line in length ; the legs of the first and second pairs are longer; and all the legs are of a brownish yellow colour, the femoral and genual joints more or less suffused with dark brown. The palpi are short, the digital joints large, and, together with the palpal organs, form a mass of, comparatively, an enor- 3 Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 34 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new mous size. These organs consist of a congeries of bold cor- neous spines and processes ; the radial joint is short but wide, and is divided into several prominent apophyses. The abdomen is more of an oval form than that of the female, its length being a little greater than its breadth; the upper surface is thickly covered with somewhat shining and appa- rently slightly depressed pale amber-coloured spots; the black pattern so conspicuous in the female is but just traceable in the male, being ill-defined and mostly of a dull yellowish brown colour on a cream-yellow ground, the ground-colour in this sex, however, being of small extent, and assuming the nature of large ill-defined spots. In all the males examined the dark patch at the hinder extremity of the upperside of the abdomen is of a deep blackish brown. Adults of both sexes of this very striking little spider were received from Mr. J. H. K. Thwaites, by whom they were found in the Royal Botanic Gardens in Ceylon. Paraplectana decora, sp.n. (Pl. VII. fig. 8.) Adult female, length 24 lines (nearly); length of abdomen nearly 2 lines. The cephalothorax and falces are of a rich dark red-brown colour ; the caput is broad, massive, well rounded above ; and the height of the clypeus exceeds the length of the figure formed by the four central eyes. The eyes are small, disposed in three widely separated groups; those of the central group form a small square, whose longitudinal is rather greater than its transverse diameter, and its fore side rather shorter than its hinder one; those of each lateral pair are seated contiguously on a small tubercle, very near the margin, at one of the fore corners of the caput, and are the smallest of the eight, the hinder ones of the central group being the largest. The legs are short, moderately strong, of a yellow-brownish colour, and furnished with hairs and bristles; they differ but little in length, those of the third pair being the shortest. The palpi are moderate in length, slender, of a pale dull yellowish colour, and clothed with hairs and bristles, a few of the latter having a spine-like character. The falces are tolerably long, powerful, and nearly vertical in their direction. The mawille, labium, and sternum are of the normal type ; and their colour is a dark reddish brown, the sternum being nearly black. The abdomen is nearly round, being very slightly less Genera and Species of Aranetdea. 35 rounded behind than at its fore extremity. Its upper surface is moderately convex and of a corneous nature, the usual ocellated marks or bosses being faintly marked, and this prin- cipally round the margins of the hinder half; its colour is a dark rich brownish black tinged with maroon, and marked with twelve distinctly defined yellow spots of different sizes and shapes, three forming a triangle near the centre, and the rest equally disposed round the outer margins, the one on each side of the middle of the fore extremity being the largest. The sides and underside are wrinkled and of a deep blackish brown colour. A single example of this very pretty spider was contained in a collection made for me on the Rio Grande (South America) by Mr. Henry Rogers, of Freshwater, in the Isle of Wight. Paraplectana Kochii, sp.n. (Pl. VII. fig. 10.) Adult female, length 33 lines (nearly) ; longitudinal diameter of the abdomen 23 lines, transverse diameter 33. The whole of the fore part of this spider is of a deep red- brown colour, the tarsi (and metatarsi of the first three pairs) of the legs annulated with yellow. The cephalothoraz is of the ordinary massive form, the caput elevated into a high, transverse, rounded ridge, and constricted laterally near its fore margin; its surface is roughened and clothed with fine grey hairs. The eyes are in three widely separated groups, near the fore margin of the caput; they are small, and do not differ much in size; the central group of four forms a square whose hinder side is longer than the rest; the posterior pair of these eyes are the largest of the eight; those of each lateral pair are seated very near together (but not contiguously) close to the lower fore corner of the caput; the height of the clypeus (in the middle) is rather less than half that of the facial space. The legs are short and strong, furnished with hairs only, of which some are greyish white. The palpi are short and rather slender; their colour is deep red-brown ; and they are furnished with hairs, like the legs. The falces are moderate in length but very powerful; their form is conical, their direction vertical, and the basal half in front is rugulose. The mawille and labiwm are of normal form, red-brown with pale extremities, and the sternwm rugulose, like the base of the falces. The abdomen is large and oval, its transverse diameter con- siderably exceeding its longitudinal ; its ae is pretty 36° Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new convex, its surface corneous, minutely punctured, and marked with a marginal row of large round and oval boss-like spots of different sizes, and impressed in the usual way in their centres; four other similar markings describe nearly a square in the middle, with a much smaller one on each side of its fore part. The six middle anterior marginal markings, as well as the fore halves of the two anterior central ones, are of a bright orange colour on a paler ground; the rest of the upper surface of the abdomen is of a dull sooty hue, the boss- like markings being of a deep blackish red-brown colour. The underside of the abdomen is of a dull yellowish brown hue, wrinkled and covered thickly with minute dark red- brown tubercles, each of which is surmounted by a short bristle. A single example of this spider was received from Cape York, and is (so far as I know) the first recorded species of the genus yet known on the Australian continent. It is with great pleasure that I connect with it the name of Dr. Ludwig Koch, the able author of ‘ Die Arachniden Australiens.’ Fam. Arcydes. Gen. nov. AUGUSTA. Generic characters. Cephalothorax broad and rather flattened, truncated before, and rounded behind; caput very distinctly divided from the thorax, which it also exceeds in breadth ; it has a deep notch or incision on each side near the fore extremity ; and its lateral upper margins are sharp-edged. yes eight, in three widely separated groups; a central one of four, forming nearly a square in the centre, is situated close to the fore margin of the clypeus, and two others on each fore corner, seated on the portion divided from the rest of the caput by the incision before noticed. Legs short and tolerably strong; relative length 4, 1, 2, 3. Maxille short, broad at their extremity, and bent strongly downwards towards the sternum. Labium broad and short, of a somewhat semicircular form, pointed at the apex. Abdomen covered with a large and nearly flat scutum, of a subtriangular form, the base of the triangle being in front ; its upper and under sides are completely occupied with shining patches, varying in size, but nearly all of a pentagonal form, the dividing portions or ribs being almost all of a uniform width, and furnished with very minute, corneous, shining and. Genera and Species of Araneidea. 37 bristle-bearing tubercles, the longitudinal central rib also marked with a few impressed spots or pock-like punctures ; the entire margin is studded thickly with small shining tubercles of a similar kind, each furnished with a short bristle ; and the two fore corners are armed with a strong but not very sharp-pointed spine. Augusta papilionacea, sp. n. (Pl. VII. fig. 6.) Adult female, length 4 lines; breadth of the widest part of the abdomen 6 lines. The whole of this very interesting and curious-looking spider is of a yellow-brown colour, the abdomen being of a paler and duller hue than the cephalothorax—the tarsi, meta- tarsi, tibie, and genua of the legs being strongly suffused with red-brown. The caput is large, of a somewhat quadrate form, very slightly convex above; the lateral edges of the upperside behind the lateral eyes, as well as the fore mar gin, are rather sharp and studded with small tubercles, each of which is fur- nished with a short bristly hair; the upper surface of the caput is marked with small yellow-brown spots, of a deeper hue than the rest of the surface, mixed with a few very minute red- brown tubercles; and there is a large shallow roundish de- pression on either side towards the occiput, and a well-marked longitudinal groove from between the hind central eyes to the thorax. The eyes are of a pale amber-colour, and not very greatly different in size; the four central ones form a square whose lunder side is rather the longest; this group is placed close to the fore margin of the caput, so that the clypeus is almost ob- solete; each of the lateral pairs of eyes is seated close below the outer edge of the fore corner of the caput, on a quasi- tubercular area formed by a deep notch or indentation in its lateral margin; the eyes of these lateral pairs respectively are not contiguous to each other, being separated by at least, if not more than, the diameter of one of them. The legs are short and tapering in form, and do not differ greatly in length; those of the first and second pairs are much stronger than the rest, and though there seems to be a little difference between them in the actual lengths of some of the joints, the total length appears to be as nearly as possible equal; those of the fourth pair are the longest, and the third pair are the shortest ; all are furnished with hairs and bristles (of which latter a few have a spine-like character) and terminate with three claws, the two superior ones curved and _ pectinated, and the inferior one, after its sharp bend at the base, almost straight. 38 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on some new The palpi are short and tolerably strong; their colour is similar to that of the legs, and they are also furnished with hairs and numerous spine-like bristles, the terminal claw being slightly curved and finely pectinated. The falces are strong, rather prominent near their base in ~ front, where they are also thickly marked with somewhat quadrate dull yellow-brown blotches; and thence to their extremities on the inner surface there are numerous strong bristles, some of which are of a spinous character. The sternum is of a short oval form, truncate before and produced into a point behind, at the extremity of which as well as opposite the insertion of each of the first three pairs of legs is a small tubercle. The abdomen is quite flat and of a subtriangular form, the apex forming the hinder extremity, which is bifid or broadly notched. Hach of the numerous pentagonal shining compart- ments into which its surface (both above and below) is mapped out has a large central oval depression, made more conspicuous by a brown spot; the fore margin is slightly scalloped, hollow in the middle, enlarging and rounding on either side to the fore corner, which is armed with a strong, deep, blackish red-brown, slightly curved, but not very sharp- pointed spine; between this spine and the central hollow part of the fore margin there are, on each side, at the salient points of the scalloped border, four small, brown, blunt-pointed tuber- culiform spines; the whole of the margins of the abdomen, both above and helow, are thickly studded with minute round, brown and shining tubercles, each of which bears a small bristle; these bristles are not prominent, but sessile, and are thus scarcely visible, except under a magnifying-glass; the ribs which divide the shining pentagonal plates or bosses are also studded with, for the most part a single row of, very minute, brown, shining, bristle-bearing tubercles. This remarkable spider, which in its general appearance bears some resemblance to a small butterfly, shows a strong afli- nity both to the Gasteracanthides and to Arcys, and is evi- dently a transitional form ; but as it appears to me to be more nearly allied to the latter than to any of the groups of Gastera- canthides, not only by its general form, but by the peculiar structure of the cephalothorax, I have placed it along with Arcys in the family Arcydes; it differs, however, remarkably from Arcys in the general character and lengths of the legs, as also in the details of the abdominal scutum ; for which and other reasons it has been necessary to constitute a new genus for its reception. A single example was contained in a small collection of spiders from Madagascar, purchased of a London dealer in 1876. Genera and Species of Araneidea. 39 List of Species. Fam. THERAPHOSIDES. Atrax robustus 2, New Holland, p. 27, Pl. VI. fig. 1. Idiophthalma suspecta 2, Granada, South America, p. 27, Pl. VL. fig. 2. Aganippe subtristis 2, Adelaide, Australia, p. 28, Pl. VL. fig. 3. latior 2, West Australia, p. 29, Pl. VI. fig. 4. Eriodon insignis 3, Swan River, Australia, p. 29, Pl. VI. fig. 5. wmcertus g, Swan River, p. 30. Fam, PHORONCIDIDEs. Phoroncidia aurata 2, Madagascar, p. 31, Pl. VII. fig. 9. Fam. GASTERACANTHIDES. Paraplectana maritata g and Q, Ceylon, p. 82, Pl. VIL. fig. 7. decora 2, Rio Grande, South America, p. 34, Pl. VIL. fig. 8. Kochi 2, Cape York, Australia, p. 35, Pl. VII. fig. 10. Fam. ARCYDES. Augusta papilionacea 2, Madagascar, p. 37, Pl. VIL. fig. 6. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Puate VI. Fig. 1. Atrax robustus 2: a, spider of natural size; 6, cephalothorax and falces, in profile; ¢, eyes, from above and behind ; d, maxillee, labium, and sternum. Fig. 2. Idiophthalma suspecta Q : a, spider, enlarged; 6, cephalothorax and falces, in profile ; ec, eyes, from above and behind; d, maxilla and labium ; e, natural length to the extremity of the falces. Fug. 3. Aganippe subtristis 2 : a, spider, enlarged; }, cephalothorax and falces, in profile; ec, eyes, from above and behind; d, maxilla, labium, and sternum ; e, natural length to the extremity of the falces. Fig. 4, Aganippe latior 2 : a, spider, slightly enlarged ; 6, cephalothorax and falces, in profile; c, eyes, from above and behind; d, natural length to the extremity of the falces. Fig. 5, Eriodon insignis 3: a, spider, slightly enlarged ; b, cephalothorax and falces, in profile ; ec, eyes, from above and behind ; d, maxilla, labium, and sternum; e, right palpus, from outer side; f, ex- tremity of tarsus of leg of first pair; g, natural length to the extremity of the falces. Puate VII. Fig. 6. Augusta papilionacea 2 : a, spider, enlarged; 6, caput and eyes, from in front; ec, maxille, labium, and sternum; d, spider, of natural size. Fig. 7. Paraplectana maritata 3 and 9: a, spider (Q ), enlarged ; 6, ditto, in profile; d, ditto, natural size; c, spider ( ¢ ), enlarged; e, natural length of ditto. ; Fig. 8. Paraplectana decora 2 : a, spider, enlarged ; b, ditto, natural size ; e, ditto, in profile. Fig. 9. Phoroneidia aurata Q: a, spider, enlarged; 6, ditto, in profile; ce, view of abdomen, from behind; d, profile of caput; e, spider, of natural size. Fig. 10. Paraplectana Kochit 2 : a, spider, enlarged; 4, ditto, in profile ; c, ditto, natural size. 40 Dr. E. P. Wright on Foraminifera. III.—Notes on Foraminifera. By E. PercevaL WriGurt, M.D., F.L.8S., Professor of Botany in the University of Dublin, Secretary of the Royal Irish Academy. WHILE at the Seychelles, in 1867, I made several collections of the Foraminifera met with while dredging. These were, for the most part, preserved in spirits of wine, and unfortunately were lost. One dredging, made in about eight fathoms of water, off the entrance of the harbour of Port Victoria, between the island of St. Anne and Long Island, however, was preserved in a dry state; the bottom consisted for the most part of a coarse white sand, mixed with fragments of shells, spicules of Alcyonarians, and fragments of coral, and evidently contained numbers of Foraminifera. A little bottle of dredged stuff from Mahé harbour turned up subsequently; and the mud and sand washed from the corals and echinoderms which were brought home helped to make up a more or less representative batch of material. |The whole was forwarded to my friend Henry B. Brady, F.R.S., of Newcastle-on-Tyne, for examination; and I am indebted to him for the following list of the species found and the accompanying notes upon them. Seychelles Foraminifera. I . Cornuspira fohkacea, Philippi, sp. (1844, Orbis foliaceus, Enum. Moll. Sicil. vol. ii. p. 147, pl. 24. fig. 26). Medium-sized spe- cimens, rare. 2. Biloculina elongata, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 298. no. 1). Rare. 3. Biloculina contraria, D’Orbigny (1846, For. Foss. Vienne, p. 266, pl. 16. figs. 4-6). Very rare. 4. Triloculina trigonula, Lamarck, sp. (1804, Miliolites trigonula, Ann. Mus. vol. v. p. 351. no. 3). Rare. 5. Triloculina oblonga, Montagu, sp. (1803, Vermiculum oblongum, Test. Brit. p. 522, pl. 14. fig. 9). Rare. 6. Triloculina Brongniartiana, D’Orbigny (1840, Foram.Cuba, p. 156, pl. 10. figs. 6-8). Somewhat rare. . Quinqueloculina seminulum, Linné, sp. (1767, Serpula seminulum, Syst. Nat. 12th ed. p. 1264. no. 791). Rather common. Also several specimens of a concave variety, with thick margin, not answering very well to any figured species. 8. Quinqueloculina secans, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 303. no. 43—Modele no. 96). Rare. 9. Quinqueloculina subrotunda, Montagu, sp. (1803, Vermiculum sub- rotundum, Test. Brit. p. 521). Rare. 10. Quinqueloculina Ferussacti, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 301. no. 18—Modele no. 32). 11. Quinqueloculina antillarum, D’Orbigny (1840, Foram. Cuba, p- 167, pl. 12. figs. 4-7). Rare. 12. 13. Dr. E. P. Wright on Foraminifera. 41 Quinqueloculina agglutinans, D’Orbigny (1840, Foram. Cuba, p. 168, pl. 12. figs. 11-13). Very common. Quinqueloculina reticulata, D’Orbigny, sp. (1826, Triloculina reticulata, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 299. no. 9.—Soldani, Testa- ceographia, vol. i. part 3, p. 233, pl. 159. figs. bb, cc). Rare. . Quinqueloculina, sp. A beautiful variety, with the crenulate edges and surface of the @Q. ornatissima of Karrer, but more compactly built and without longitudinal striation ; unde- scribed, I think. Not uncommon. ; Spiroloculina limbata, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 299. no. 12.—Soldani, Testaceographia, vol. ii. p. 54, pl. 19. fig. m). Rare. : a Mat ea canaliculata, D’Orbigny (1846, For. Foss. Vienne, p. 269, pl. 16. figs. 10-12). Small, very rare. ; Hauerina compressa, D’Orbigny (1846, For. Foss. Vienne, p. 119, pl. 5. figs. 25-27). Small, very rare. . Nubecularia lucifuga, Defrance (1825, Dict. des Sci. Nat.vol. xxv. p- 210; Atlas Zooph. pl. 44. fig. 3.—Blainville, Actinologie, pl. 66. fig. 3a-d). Rare. . Alveolina sabulosa, Montfort, sp. (1808, Miliolites sabulosus, Conch. Syst. vol. i. p. 174). Small, rather rare. . Peneroplis pertusus, Forskal, sp. (1775, Nautilus pertusus, Descr. Anim. p. 125. no. 65). Rare. . Orbitolites complanata, Lamarck (1801, Anim. sans Vert. p. 376). Very common. 2. Placopsilina cenomana, D’Orbigny (1850, Prodr. Paléont. vol. ii. p- 185. no. 758). Very rare. 3. Lagena squamosa, Montagu, sp. (1803, Vermiculum squamosum, Test. Brit. p. 526, pl. 14. fig. 2). Small, very rare. . Lagena marginata, Walker & Jacob (1784, Serpula | Lagena] marginata, Test. Min. p. 3, pl. 1. fig. 7). Small, very rare. . Globigerina bulloides, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 277. no. 1—Modéles nos. 17 & 76). Medium, rather rare. 3. Textularia agglutinans, D’Orbigny (1840, Foram. Cuba, p. 136, pl. 1. figs. 17, 18, 32-34). Medium-sized specimens, common. . Textularia sagittula, Defrance (1824, Dict. des Sci. Nat. vol. xxxii. p. 177, liii. p. 8344; Atlas Conch. pl. 13. fig. 5.—Blainville, Mala- cologie, p. 370, pl. 5. fig. 5). Common. Also some allied forms too obscure for determination. . Bolivina punctata, D’Orbigny (1839, Voy. Amér. Mérid. p. 63, pl. 8. figs. 10-12). Small, rare. . Verneuilina spinulosa, Reuss (1849, Denkschr. Akad. Wissensch. Wien, vol. i. p. 374, pl. 47. fig. 12). Medium, rare. . Pavonina flabelliformis, D’ Orbieny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p- 260. no. 1, pl. 10. figs. 10-12). A single specimen was found of this very interesting form, originally “fizured by D’Orbigny, loc. cit., with Madagascar as its only locality, and not since re- corded by any observer that I know of. It has a conspicuously perforate hyaline test; so that the suggested affinity to Pene- roplis (Parker & Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xii. 42 31. 32. 33. 34, 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42, 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. Dr. E. P. Wright on Foraminifera. . p. 440. no. 16) is not confirmed. It is difficult from a single specimen to give the species a position ; but that it belongs either to the family Zagenida or Globigerinida there can be little doubt. The original generic name Pavonia was changed to Pavonina in the “ Vienna Basin” monograph, the former term having been employed by botanists for a genus of plants. Discorbina globularis, D’Orbigny, sp. (1826, Rosalina globularis, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 271. n. 1, pl. 13. figs. 1-4). Medium, rare. Planorbulina farcta, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus farctus, Test. Micr. p. 64, pl. 9. figs. g). Medium, rare. Planorbulina larvata, Parker & Jones (1865, Phil. Trans. p. 380, pl. 19. fig. 3,a,6). Rare. Planorbulina, sp. An acervuline specimen not unlike Tinoporus lucidus, Brady. Pulvinulina repanda, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Mautilus repandus, Test. Micr. p. 35, pl. 3. figs. a-d). Rare. Pulvinulina canariensis, D’Orbigny, sp. (Rotalina canariensis, d’Orb., 1839, Foram, Canaries, p. 130, pl. 1. figs. 34-86). Very rare. Rotaha Beccarz, Linné, sp. (1767, Nautilus Beccarii, Syst. Nat. 12th ed. p. 1162. no. 276). Small, rare. Rotalia orbicularis, D’Orbigny, sp. (1826, Gyroidina orbicularis, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 278. no. 1—Modéle no. 18). Small, very rare. Cymbalopora Poeyi, D’Orbigny, sp. (Rosalina Poeyi, D’Orb. 1840, Foram. Cuba, p. 100, pl. 3. figs. 18-20). Large, very common. Tinoporus levis, Parker & Jones (1860, Orbitolina levis, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vol. vi. p. 33. no. 7). Large, rare. Tinoporus vesicularis, Parker & Jones (1860, Orbitolina vesicu- laris, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vol. vi. p. 33. no. 5). Very rare. Polytrema miniaceum, Linné, sp. (1788, Syst. Nature, ed. Gmelin, vol. vi. p. 83784.—Esper, 1797, Zooph. vol. i. pl. 17). Rare. Patellina, sp., a minute discoidal form, resembling a septate Spirillina, not corresponding with any figured species I can refer to. Very rare. Polystomella crispa, Linné, sp. (1767, Nautilus erispus, Syst. Nat. 12th ed. p. 1162). Small, rare. Polystomella striatopunctata, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus striatopunctatus, Test. Micr. p. 61, pl. 9. figs. a—c). Small, very rare. Nonionina asterizans, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus asterizans, Test. Micr. p. 37, pl. 3. figs. e-h). Small, very rare, Nonionina scapha, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (1803, Nautilus scapha, Test. Micr. p. 105, pl. 19. figs. d~f). Medium, very rare. Amphistegina vulgaris, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p- 305. no. 8—Modele no, 40). Small, common. Heterostegina depressa, D’Orbigny (1826, Ann. Sei. Nat. vol. vii. Dr. E. P. Wright on Foraminifera. 43 p- 303, pl. 17. figs. 5-7). Large, very common. Also a small thick variety with angular margin, not outspread as in the typical form: this possibly may only be an immature stage of H. depressa ; but it is very common. 50. Operculina complanata, Defrance, sp. (1822, Lenticulites com- planata, Dict. Sci. Nat. vol. xxv. p. 453). Medium size, rare. This thick Operculina, common in the Red Sea, Indian Ocean, and Australia, is not the typical O. complanata, but rather an intermediate form, showing the close relationship to *Nummulina planulata. 51. Operculina granulosa, Leymerie (1846, Mém. Soc. Géol. France, sér. 2, vol. i. Mém. no. 8, p. 359, pl. 13. fig. 12, a—c). Not uncommon. 52. Nummulina planulata, Lamarck, sp. (Lenticulites planulata, Lamarck, 1804; Ann. Mus. p. 187. no. 1). Medium, rare. When at Cagliari in 1871, I obtained a small quantity of the foraminiferous sand found in the neighbourhood of the port from the Director of the Museum. This I also forwarded to Mr. Brady, who quite recently sent me the following list. Cagliart Foramingfera. Biloculina ringens, Lamarck. Rare. Triloculina trigonula, Lamarck. Rare. oblonga, Montagu. Somewhat rare. Brongniartiana, D’Orbigny. Rare. Quinqueloculina seminulum, Linné. Common. Also some of the subyarietal forms, such as 7’. triangularis, D’Orb., and the like. secans, D’Orbigny. Common, specimens very large. subrotunda, Montagu. Rare. Spiroloculina limbata, D’Orbigny. Somewhat rare. excavata, D’Orbigny. Somewhat rare. Nubecularia lucifuga, Defrance. Very common. Peneroplis pertusus, Forskal. Common. arvetinus, Batsch. Rare. Orbitolites complanata, Lamarck. Common, specimens small. Vaginulina legumen, Linné. Rare. Cristellaria crepidula, Fichtel & Moll. Rare. Polymorphina gibba, D’Orbigny. Rare. compressa, D’Orbigny. Rare. communis, D’Orbigny. Rare. Textularia sagittula, Defrance. Common. agglutinans, D’Orbigny. Less common. Discorbina globularis, D’Orbigny. Somewhat common, specimens fine. rosacea, D’Orbigny. Rare. Planorbulina mediterranensis, D’Orbigny. Very common, Truncatulina lobatula, Walker & Jacob. Common. 44 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of Truncatulina refulgens, Montfort. Rare. tuberosa, Fichtel & Moll. Common—the form named by D’Orbigny Zr. variabilis, of which Soldani gives no less than 284 figures in the ‘ Testaceographia,’ the better to illustrate its wonderful range of variation. Pulvinulina concentrica, Parker & Jones. Rare. vermiculata, D’Orbigny. Very common. Rotalia Beccartvi, Linné. Common, specimens large. Tinoporus levis, Parker & Jones. Rare. Polytrema miniaceum, Linné. Common, some of the specimens growing on Nubecularie. Nonionina asterizans, Fichtel & Moll. Rare. depressula, Walker & Jacob. Rare. Polystomella crispa, Linné. Common. IV.—On the close Relationship of Uydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora; with Descriptions of new Species of the former, both Recent and Fossil. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. [Plate VIII. ] IN LIMINE, it may be observed that an intimate knowledge of the structure of the skeleton of LHydractinia is absolutely necessary to trace the chain of resemblances that exists between it and Stromatopora through Parkeria, not less a perusal of the facts as they are consecutively given in this contribution, and, if possible, the presence of the objects them- selves. Having had to study carefully the horny chitinous skeleton, which is the most imperishable part of the Hydractiniide, in order to write and illustrate a paper on several recent species (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xi. p. 1, pl. i.), I am not the less able to see the resemblance that exists between them and those of bygone ages whose skeletons alone are handed down to us in a lapidified state; and hence it was announced that Parkeria had been inferred to be one of: these (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876, vol. xvii. p. 187). IT was not aware then that species of Stromatopora, even as far back as the Devonian and Silurian systems respectively, would have to fall into the same category ; so what I have to state of these will appear in the sequel. All who have studied Parkerta must be aware that it has been well described and illustrated by Dr. Carpenter (Phil. Trans. 1870, vol. 159. pt. 2, p. 721, pls. 72-76) ; next to which follows Loftusia, equally well described and illustrated by Mr. H. B. Brady (cbid. pls. 77-80). Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 45 Influenced, however, by the presence of the “ primordial chamber-cone”’ figured by Dr. Carpenter in pl. 72, cl-c4, and pl. 73, fig. 2, 71, 1 was induced to observe, in the short “ Note on Parkeria,” added to my paper on the Polytremata (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876, vol. xvii. p. 208), that it could be hardly doubted that Parkerta was a species of Foraminifera, but that ‘one of the chief characters of the Foraminifera,” viz. the “ foraminated ares of which the so-called ‘nummu- line tubulation’ is an example,” had not been demonstrated. The chief object, however, of this “ Note’ was to state that the fibre of which Parkeria was composed was not “ arena- ceous,’’ and that the structure of Parkerta was not identical with the “ labyrinthic structure”’ of the foraminiferal test Lituola nautiloidea, Lam., var. canariensis, D’Orb. : Up to this time I was under the impression that Parkeréa had been a species of Foraminifera; for I had only one speci- men myself, in which I could see all that had been described by Dr. Carpenter excepting the “ primordial chamber-cone.” Subsequently, however, I began to doubt the Foraminiferal nature of Parkeria ; and, the nucleus of my specimen in shape presenting exteriorly the pointed end of a Belemnite, which extended from one side of the sphere to the other, I began to think that it had been a sponge which had grown round the end of a Belemnite. But what sponge? was the next ques- tion. Luffaria seemed to be the only genus that in fibro- reticulated horny structure, when fossilized, would come near to that of Parkerta; and so for some time I, from the presence of this great foreign nucleus, abandoned the Forami- niferal for the Spongial view, still not heartily, till June last, when, my friend Mr. W. J. Sollas having given me some more specimens of Parkeria obtained from the Upper Greensand of Cambridge, amongst which was an entirely wninfiltrated central portion about 5% inch in diameter that, on fracturing the circumferential or hard infiltrated part when the specimen was entire, had fallen like a nut out of its shell, I abandoned both these views, as will be seen hereafter. This nuclear portion also had been so broken as to expose the centre, on one side of which is a small circular or ellipsoidal cavity that appears to have originally contained the object on which the organism had commenced its growth (Pl. VIII. fig. 13, ¢). Seeing, then, that Parkeria grew upon a foreign body which was on one side of the centre, I also felt satisfied that no Foraminiferous test, either recent or fossil, with which I was acquainted, presented either the fibro-reticulated structure of Parkeria or possessed a foreign body for a point d’appui to 46 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of grow upon. This decided, I returned to the sponge theory, which again was not satisfactory, as the fibre of Luffaria, which of all other spongeous ones comes nearest in structure to that of Parkeria, is hollow, and not solid as in the recent Hydractiniide that I had described in the ‘ Annals’ of 1873 (.c.) ; and recognizing the identity in form between the fos- silized fibre of Parkeria and the recent fibre of the Hydrac- tiniidee, eSpecially of Chitina ertcopsis, in which some of the stems are an inch in diameter, and the whole bush-like ske- leton, branches, hydrothece, and every thing else elaborated out of a mass of uniformly anastomosing, reticulated, chiti- nous fibre without core or cortex, I immediately inferred that Parkeria had been closely allied to, if not a species of Hydrac- tinia. Still to further confirm the inference, I examined the speci- mens of Parkeria and Loftusia at the British Museum, and those of Parkeria and Hydractinia pliocena (Allman) at the Museum of the Royal School of Mines, through the kind aid respectively of Messrs. H. Woodward and EK. T. Newton; after which I obtained an excellent specimen of Hydractinia pliocena from Mr. Ed. Charlesworth, of the Strand, to which I must now add specimens of a recent calcareous Hydractinta from Cape Palmas, on the Guinea coast of Africa, that were sent to me some time ago by my friend Mr. T. Higgin, of Liverpool. ; Thus prepared for tracing the resemblance of the recent Hydractiniide through the fossil species A. pliocena to Par- keria, and thence to the Stromatopora—it is desirable that I should premise a description of the development of the chiti- nous-fibred skeleton of HZ. echinata, as well as that of the skeleton or polypidom of the calcareous species from Cape Palmas, in order that I may be the better able to illustrate the fossilized from the recent structure. But as the development of the former has already been represented in the ‘ Annals’ (Z.c.), I must refer the reader to the figures there given for this part of my communication. Beginning with Hydractinia echinata, and taking for exa- mination a portion of the earliest or first-formed layer (which will be henceforth termed “lamina’’) of the skeleton as it exists on the inner side of a Buccinum bearing this Hydrozoon, where it is almost immeasurably thin, but may be obtained by dissolving away the shell with acid and floating the lamina on to the surface of a slide, for placing it under the microscope— it may be observed, when viewed with an inch compound ower, to consist of a branched, anastomosing, ccenosarcal stolon-tubulation, forming a network in which the interstices Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 47 are filled up with structureless sarcode to complete the mem- brane. After this, chitmous points (the “ horn-cells,” see ‘Annals,’ /. c.) make their appearance irrespectively through- out the membrane so constituted; and these sending out pro- cesses more or less sexradiately, which unite with each other, thus form, with additionally superimposed lamine, the chitinous reticulation of which the skeleton of Hydractinia echinata is finally composed (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. J. ¢. pl. i. fig.6). When the reticulation has been thus commenced on the first or basal lamina (PI. VIII. fig. 1, a), the upper arms of the sexradiate points or “ horn-cells”” respectively, which are now free, grow into short conical serrated spines (fig. 1, e, e); and thus the surface of the Hydractinia presents an area of such spines, with minute but variable intervals between them, interrupted only here and there by much larger ones of a similar form (fig. 1, 9). The same process takes place during the evolution of a second or superimposed lamina (fig. 1,c); but here for the most part the descending arms of the “ horn-cells”’ respec- tively unite with the conical serrated or ascending ones of the first lamina; while the opposite or free arms respectively again assume the short conical form, to remain free, or unite in like manner with the descending arms of a third lamina (fig. 1,f). We have now three lamine (fig. 1, a, c, #), and therefore two intervals or interlaminal spaces (fig. 1, 6, d), beyond which the chitinous skeleton of Hydractinia echinata seldom extends. In both instances the two intervals are converted into pillared cavities respectively by the union of the ascending and descend- ing arms of the horn-cells respectively ; but the upper interval is much wider than the lower one, and therefore the reticular spaces thus formed much larger. On examining the surface of each lamina separately, it may be further observed that many of the short conical serrated spines of the first lamina are not met by corresponding descending points of the second one, and therefore remain free (fig. 1, e, e) in the lower interval. This does not appear so often in the upper interval, while, of course, on the surface of the third or last lamina, which is that of the surface of the skeleton of the Hydractinia itself, they are all free (fig. 1, 7). Although differing slightly in height, they average about +4, | inch, which is twenty times less than that of the large spines (fig. 1, g), to which I have above alluded; but while they consist, for the most part, of solid points respectively, the structure of the large spines is more or less reticular, as will now be particularly explained. 48 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of In outward form the large spines, which average +! inch in height, resemble the small ones in being serrate, with the points of the teeth directed upwards (fig. 1, 7) ; but in a ver- tical section of the whole skeleton they will be found to be based upon a number of the smaller spines of the first or basal lamina, which, like the rest, become lost in the general reticu- lation of the skeleton before the latter rises upwards into the large conical spine mentioned. ‘This spine consists of a series of serrulated longitudinal ridges corresponding with the hori- zontal radial terminations of its internal network (fig. 2), and, diminishing in number from several ridges at the base as they slope inwards and upwards, are finally reduced to three or four at the summit, which, by the union of the remaining ridges there, thus becomes closed (fig. 2, a) ; so that the whole some- what resembles a pinnacle of open gothic architecture which is in direct communication with the skeleton below, where, as before stated, it thus becomes based on pillars which were once the small spines of the first or basal lamina. Hence, if a horizontal section be made near the summit, it will represent a stellate form in which the rays or ridges appear to radiate from a solid axis (fig. 2, a); while, a little further down, a similar section will present a hollow axis in communication with the reticulate structure of the spine, which also finally terminates in the ridges on its surface (fig. 1, g, and fig. 2). Thus the point of the larger spine is solid and the body hollow-reticulate. In short, if projected on a plane surface, the greater number of ridges at the circumference reduced to three or four at the summit would represent the septa of an asteroid polyp-cell in a stony coral, whose intervals, in like manner, flowing from two or three gutters at the summit, and branching out towards the circumference, would also be stelliform—a circumstance which it might be well to remember, as it seems to be repeated under another form in Stromatopora, where the summits appear sometimes to be solid and sometimes hollow, according to the position of the section, but always with an asteroid or stellate appearance. The large spines are thickly scattered over the surface among the small ones at short but irregular distances, and are only found fully developed or largest on those parts of the Buccinum which are not exposed to friction by the Pagurus (by which the shell is on such occasions almost invariably tenanted) dragging it over hard objects at the bottom of the sea. Lastly, on the surface of the skeleton may frequently be observed a branched reticulation formed of ccenosarcal tubular Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 49 stolons, about 53> inch in diameter (fig. 3), which here and there produces corresponding grooves in the chitinous struc- ture ; while in some parts it is almost free, and at others covered with chitinous points (fig. 3, c), which are in continua- tion with the surface structure of the skeleton. This cceno- sarcal tubulation also here and there presents short branches which, from their annulation (fig. 3,a), appear to have been the pedicels of polypites—a ringed feature which is remark- ably common on the stems and pedicels of the Hydroid zoophytes, and one to which it is desirable here to direct attention in a sectional point of view, viz. :— As the “annulation”’ consists of circular constrictions of the stem following each other in a moniliform manner, so, when a horizontal section is made of this part through the interval between the constrictions, the latter presents the appearance of a circular diaphragm or line with a circular hole in its centre (fig. 3, 6); and if the section be oblique, then there is a succession of fragmentary circular lines ending in an entire circle, completed by the addition of the cut line at the inner end of the section of the stem to the semicircle of the diaphragm, thus altogether somewhat resembling the spiral line of a “ thread-cell”’ (fig. 23). Further, it is desirable, for our present purpose, that all the skeleton-structure of Hydractinia echinata should be borne in mind, while we discard the sarcodic parts, as they may be assumed to be destroyed long before fossilization. Hence we should remember that the small spines remain free on the surface of the lamin respectively, and thus retain the conical serrated form as they appear on the surface of the entire skeleton, while other spines are joined to, incorporated with, and thus support the following lamina; also, that the large spines are hollow in the body and solid or closed at the summit, while the structure is more or less radiated through- out. Nor should the structure of the lamine be misconceived, inasmuch as, although in a vertical section they give the appearance of a continuous layer, still this chiefly arises from the union of the horizontal arms of the horn-cell, when viewed in the vertical section; while if viewed horizontally, they present the reticulation seen on the surface of the skeleton, which is that of each lamina in succession. To facilitate an understanding of the way in which the skeleton of Hydractinia echinata is developed, I have taken the most regularly formed portion, which, as will be seen by my illustration in the ‘ Annals’ (/.c. pl. i. fig. 6), has very much the appearance of that of a hexactinellid sponge ; but Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. A 50 ‘Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of after this it should be remembered that this regularity is by no means persistent throughout the skeleton, but, on the con- trary, subject to great latitude in point of modification and irregularity. When, therefore, the regularity may be found almost persistently in the structure of some species of Stroma- topora, it is no indication that they were hexactinellid sponges, but, on the contrary, that they were something else ; for I have never seen the hexactinellid structure in sponges so” persis- tently regular as in these species of Stromatopora. CALCAREOUS HYDRACTINIIDA. Let us now direct our attention to the structure of the skele- ton in the calcareous species from Cape Palmas, which, hitherto having been undescribed, will be given under the designa- tion of “ calcarea.” Hydractinia calcarea, n. sp. (Pl. VILI. figs. 4-6.) Skeleton laminiform, incrusting, spreading, cancellous, mas- sive, not reticular, stony coral-like. Composition calcareous. Colour greyish white. Surface rough, spiniferous: spines at the growing margin commencing in minute points of cal- careous matter scattered through a sarcodic lamina of almost immeasurable thinness, arranged more or less linearly so as to resemble a furrowed area, afterwards becoming thicker and rising into conical points, which, uniting more or less together, form serrulated lines that are rendered irregular in height by some points being higher than others (fig: 4, a, d); finally developing another lamina (fig. 4, c), which is supported on some of the small spines of the first, and which, in its turn, also throws up similar spines on its surface (fig. 4, e). Upper lamina much thicker than the lower one, having an irregular interval between them (fig. 4, d) about 1-180th inch high, which in the vertical section presents a number of arched cavities formed by the small spines of the first or basal lamina uniting, in the form of pillars of support, with the under- surface of the second or surface lamina, leaving some of the spinule still free on the floor of the arched cavities. Skeleton (fig. 4) seldom if ever formed of more than two lamine. Surface of the upper lamina ridged reticulately ; ridges com- pressed, serrulated irregularly with small spines, interrupted at irregular distances by large ones (fig. 5, aaa, 66, small spines omitted in the illustration for perspicuity) ; interstices pit-like and without spines (fig. 5, ddd). Large spines about 1-60th inch high (fig. 4, 7, and fig. 5, aa a), variable in shape, round or compressed, hollow in the interior (fig. 4, 7, Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 51 and fig. 6, a), communicating at the base with the interval between the two laminz, closed at the summit (fig. 4, f/); massive, but radiate in structure, the ends of the radii corre- sponding to serrulated ridges on the surface of the spine (fig. 6), which ridges diminish in number upwards until b union they form the summit of the cone (fig. 6, 6). Small circular apertures, about 1-600th inch in diameter, plentifully scattered among the serrulated points of the rugged ridges and bases of the large spines (fig. 5, cc c), which are the openings of short tubular cavities, that respectively end in diaphragms with a small circular hole where they open into the interval between the two lamine (fig. 4, gg). Diaphragms about 5-1800ths inch in diameter, apparently continuous with the chitinous membrane lining the internal cavities, and, for the most part, visible through the apertures on the surface. Hab. Marine, incrusting small univalve shells. Loc. Cape Palmas, Guinea coast, Africa. Obs. There are two specimens of this species, viz. one on a small Murex about eight twelfths of an inch long, bearing two spines equally covered by the Hydractinia, and the other on a broken shell of the same size and kind. ach shell contains a hermit crab (Pagurus). They were sent to me in a dry state; and failing to obtain, by soaking in warm water, any return of form in the soft parts beyond that of thread-cells, I am unable to describe more than the skeleton, With the exception of the skeleton being massive and not reticular and chitinous, it is otherwise so like that of Hydractinia echinata, that, on a superficial view, it would, but for the colour, be said to be the same species. Foss HyDRACTINIIDA. We now come to the fossil species of Hydractiniide, viz. HT. Michelint and H. cretacea, Fischer—the former from the Upper Miocene and Older Pliocene respectively, and the latter from the Upper Greensand (Bull. de la Soc. Géol. de Fr. t. xxiv. p. 689, 1857) ; also H. pliocena, Allman, from the Older Pliocene or Coralline crag of Suffolk ; to which I can add another species from the Upper Greensand of Haldon Hill, near Exeter, lent to me by my kind friend Mr. W. Vicary, of Exeter, after whom I shall call it A. Vicaryz. Deferring M. Fischer’s species for the present, we shall commence with H. pliocena; and as Dr. Allman has not entered into a sufficiently detailed description of this species for our present purpose, I shall describe it from the specimen to which I have before alluded, which has grown over the outside of a 4% 52 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of shell like a Buccinum, and of which I have made a longi- tudinal section through the columella, leaving what was the mouth of the shell, now marginally covered by the fossil, entire. Tydractinia pliocena, Allman (Geol. Mag. No. 98, August 1872, p. 837). (Pl. VIIL figs. 7-10.) Skeleton laminated, thick, incrusting. Composition cal- eareous. Colour white. Surface rough, uniformly granu- lated with small conical spines (fig. 9, @, e), interrupted by larger conical ones (fig. 8, a), generally separate, but in the depending parts aggregated into tubercular eminences, over all of which the same granulated surface extends. Granules or small spines obtusely conical and themselves minutely granu- lated, about 1-200th inch high. Large spines (fig. 8, a) also obtusely conical, numerous, thickly scattered over the surface at unequal distances, about 1-30th inch high, and the same in diameter at the base. Minute circular apertures, varying in size, but averaging 1-360th inch in diameter, thickly and generally scattered over the surface between the granules (fig. 8, c); granulated surface traversed by deep grooves branching reticulately among the large spines (fig. 8, bd), the broadest about 1.225th inch in diameter. Presenting i in the vertical section a confused, laminated, and chambered structure traversed vertically by narrow tubes (fig. 7, 06). Laminee not distinctly continuous ; chambers compressed, irre- gular in size and position, arched, and often presenting on their floor free conical granules, or small spines, such as are seen on the surface (fig. 9,ddd). Vertical tubes of various lengths (fig. 9, c), about the same diameter as the apertures on the surface, with which in the surface lamina they may be observed to be continuous (fig. 9, 0), irregularly constricted in their course, so as often to present a submoniliform appearance (fig. 10) ; constrictions, when viewed zu the entire tube, pre- senting a diaphragmatic appearance with central circular hoie (fig. 10, a) ; tubes terminating inwardly in apertures of the roof of the chambers (fig. 9,dd d), and outwardly on the floor of the same respectively, as on the surface (fig. 9, c). Small spine or granule solid; large spine closed at the summit, hollow in the interior , cavity presenting a stellate form in the horizontal section. Size, horizontally, that of the Buc- cinum (fig. 7, aa) or shell over which it has grown, viz. in this instance about 2 inches long by 1 inch broad ; ‘thickest part of incrustation (fig. 7, 6) 5-12ths inch. Hab. Marine, incrusting. Loc, Coralline Crag, Suffolk, Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 53 Obs. By comparing the description of the skeleton of /Hy- dractinia echinata with that of H. pliocena, it will at once be seen that I must differ from Dr. Allman where he states (/. ¢.) that “it is impossible to find any character which can sepa- rate it [H. pliocena] from the living Hydractinia echinata.” Here Dr. Allman assumes that the original composition of H. pliocena was chitinous, and that this has been “ entirely replaced by carbonate of lime.” But now that the living Cape-Palmas specimen shows that the skeleton of Hydractinia may be calcareous as well as chitinous, it seems to me much more probable, as the skeleton of the calcareous species is solid and shows no signs of fibre, that H. pliocena, which also shows no signs of fibre, was also calcareous. Of the identity of the large and small spines of H. pliocena with those of the living species there can be no doubt. Nor can we doubt that the apertures on the surface leading down to the chambers (which, although present in H. echinata, are not so plainly marked as in H. calcarea) are equally identical with those on the surface of H. pliocena. Of the identity of the grooved reticulation on the surface of H. echinata, where the ccenosareal branched stolon-tubulation which produces it is also present, with the branched grooved reticulation on the surface of H. pliocena (fig. 8, 6b) there can also be no doubt ; while the annular constriction in the descending tubes of the latter is equally identical with the annulation of the pedicels on the ccenosarcal tubulation of H. echinata, together with the diaphragmatic rings which are seen at the bottom of the tubes, more especially in H. calcarea. The presence of some of the small spines on the floors of the chambers (fig. 9, ed) is the same, and the hollow radial form of the internal cavity of the large spine closed at the summit the same as that of the large spine also especially seen in H. calcarea (fig. 6, a, b). So that altogether, part for part, we have just the same formation in H. pliocena as in the living species, while the structure of the fossil is more like that of H. calcarea. Lastly the large spines in H. pliocena are for the most part broken off by accident, and thus present a hollow interior ; but where perfect the summit will be found to be closed or imperforate. Hydractinia Vicary?, n.sp. (Pl. VIII. fig. 11.) Skeleton thick, incrusting. Composition siliceous. Colour greyish white. Surface rough, uniformly granulated with small obtuse spines interrupted by larger ones, over which the 54 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of granulation also extends. Small spines solid. Large spines round and conical or compressed, elongated and wedge-shaped, about 1-25th inch in diameter at the base, more or less regu- larly distant from each other (fig. 11, a). Minute circular apertures variable in size, but averaging 1-257th inch in diameter, thickly but not generally scattered over the surface, being chiefly confined to the base of the large spines respec- tively (fig. 11, 5), often connected by a small groove. Ver- tical sections presenting traces of vertical tubes and chambers, of which the former often contains an annulated core (fig. 12, 0), but no distinct lamination. Size of specimen horizontally about 14 inch in diameter; vertical thickness about 4-12ths inch. Hab. Marine, incrusting. Loc. Upper Greensand, Haldon Hill, near Exeter. Obs. This differs from the foregoing, viz. H. pliocena, in the larger size and more compressed form of the large spines, which are also arranged more regularly than those of H. pliocena; also in the distribution of the apertures on the surface, which instead of being generally spread over it, are chiefly confined to the bases of the large spines respectively, where, when the spine is broken off low down, they may be seen to lead into tubes somewhat radiating round the base of the spine; also in the absence of the grooved branched reti- culation so evident on the surface of H. pliocena, while the apertures may often be observed to be connected by a small groove which seems to indicate the position of a ccenosarcal tube that once connected them, like that seen in some species of Stromatopora (fig. 21). The situation of the apertures round the bases of the large spines respectively resembles that seen in the living calcareous species (H. calcavea), where they do not appear in the pit-like “‘ interstices ;” also the compressed, wedge-shaped form of many of the large spines; while the irregular moniliform cast or core of the vertical tubes coincides remarkably with the same kind of mould presented by the vertical tubes in H. liocena. On what this specimen was based it is impossible to say now, as its only form is that of a broad cone covering a shape- less piece of solid, opaque flint of a whitish grey colour, which was probably the form of the object on which it grew; but that it was laminated its thickness shows, although now there is no trace of this lamination remaining, save in the presence here and there of one of the chambers of the intervals with a few of the small spines just projecting above its floor, as seen in H. pliocena. Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 5d Since M. Fischer has given no detailed description of his H. cretacea, it is impossible to say if this be the same species. PARKERIA, Carpenter. (PI. VIII. figs. 13-17.) We now come to Parkeria, whose skeleton was formed not of solid material, like that of Hydractinia calcarea and the two fossil species last mentioned, but entirely of reticulated tissue like that of Chitina ericopsis (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 0. c.), out of which the whole structure, architecture as it may be termed, was elaborated without, as before stated, ‘‘ core or cortex ’”—in short, somewhat like a mass of “ crochet knit- ting”’ or the woody fibre of a washed-out gourd (Luffa), to make the similes more familiar (fig. 14)—of course supplied with sarcode when living, which completed the cavities indicated by the architectural arrangement. Such, then, having been the tissue, as it may be termed, and the structure of Parkeria while living, it may be now added that the fibre of which the tissue is composed was probably homogeneous and solid, also like that of Chitina ertcopsis and the recent chitinous species of Hydractinia, but that during fossilization it became trans- formed into homogeneous, colourless, transparent calespar (fig. 14, a), coated with a layer of granular yellowish calcite (fig. 14, d), so as (again using a familiar allusion) to resemble strings of sugar-candy, in which the string or thread would represent the fibre, and the sugar-candy the granular incrus- tation of calcite around it; at least this is what is presented by a transverse section of the calcified fossilized fibre, but not so in the silicified state, as the mounted section of a siliceous Parkeria at the Museum of the Royal School of Mines shows, where the fibre has no coating whatever. Subsequently the tissues thus fossilized became infiltrated with homogeneous translucent calespar, as if they had been soaked in so much wax; and thus the whole structure also became entirely or partially solidified, so as to assume the spherical form originally pos- sessed by Parkeria, but in a lapidified state. Owing, how- ever, to the infiltration being frequently partial, the central portion often remains wninfiltrated, so that here the structure is composed of the coated fossilized tissue-fibre only (fig. 13, d). Such is the case with one of the specimens I possess, in which, as before stated, this portion (fig. 13, d) about 5-12ths inch in diameter, is broken across so as to expose the centre, and was originally contained in a shell or infiltrated zone about 5-24ths inch in thickness (fig. 13, a, 0), so that, when entire, the diameter of the whole specimen amounted to about 56 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of 10-12ths inch (fig. 13). From this uninfiltrated portion, then, the structure of Parkerta will be chiefly described. It is desirable to premise that the fossilized tissue-fibre averages about 1-900th inch in diameter, one third of which belongs to the core or central portion, and the rest to the inerustation (fig. 14, a, 6). In the stems of Chitina ericopsis, where the fibre is largest, it measures, when round, about 1-900th inch in diameter ; but, of course, this varies slightly in each instance with position ; also it must be premised that the structure of Parkeria, which is concentric, will be divided into lamin, intervals and vertical tubes, and that the two latter increase in size outwards, so that, while the first interval and tube are respectively 1-300th and 1-200th inch, the same, five rows from the centre, are respectively 1-200th and 1-60th inch in transverse diameter. Commencing immediately round about the centre, whose structure itself will be more advantageously considered here- after, the first lamina may be observed, under the microscope, in the vertical section, to be composed of two layers of reti- culated tissue presenting between them a line of openings, and to be about 1-300th inch in thickness ; after this, on progress- ing outwards, the thickness is increased a little, rather by the addition of more tissue-fibre than by the enlargement of the openings. ‘These are the openings of “ passages running at right angles to the plane of section,” which Dr. Carpenter (to whose faithful descriptions and illustrations in the ‘ Philoso- phical Transactions,’ /.c., I shall often have to refer) likens to ‘communications between the contiguous series of cham- berlets in Alveolina”’ (op. et l. c. p. 730); but they are more analogous to, if not homologous with, the openings observed in the horizontal lamina of Tubcpora musica, as will be better understood hereafter. But to return to the thickening of the lamina: in progressing outwards, this may be observed, as before stated, to be chiefly owing to an increase in the amount of tissue-fibre, that, rising into pillar-like forms on the outer surface of the basal lamina, may be, seen, in the vertical section, to grow out in the same way, on doth sides of the succeeding laminz, so that, where meeting their vis-a-vis, they form pillars of support to, and where not meeting remain with free ends in, the interval. In the first three or four intervals, this outgrowth of tissue- fibre from the laminz is almost entirely limited to cylindrical pillars scattered irregularly through the intervals, which, when broken, may be observed to be hollow and to extend simply from one lamina to the other (figs. 13, d and 17,6). These are the “radial tubes” of Dr. Carpenter, They increase in Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 57 number and slightly in size outwards; so that while they average transversely about 1-300th inch in diameter near the centre, their cavity is about 1-125th inch in transverse dia- meter at the circumference of a specimen of Parkerta 14 inch in thickness. On progressing outwards, these cylindrical pillars, for the most part, lose their individuality from the Increase in quantity of the tissue-fibre, which involves those in its course as the latter assumes a columnar disposition, increasing in size outwards. The columns so produced thus radiate from the centre to the circumference, and, arching towards each other in all directions as they arrive at each lamina, appear to divide the “interval,” in the vertical section, into a number of chambers. These are the ‘ chamberlets”’ of Dr. Carpenter. So long as the vertical tubes retain their individuality—that is, in the first three or four intervals, where they are not ob- scured by the additional growth of the tissue-fibre (fig. 17, 8) — they, with the laminez of Parkeria, closely resemble the laminz, intervals, and tubes respectively of Tubipora musica, especially as the whole structure of the latter is elaborated out of a similar tissue ; but besides being almost incomparably larger (that is, while the lamine, intervals, and tubes in Parkeria are at the part mentioned respectively 1-900th, 1-200th,.and 1-900th inch across, those of 7. musica are 1-24th, 1-4th, and 1-10th inch across, the cross diameter of the interval indicating the length of the tube in each instance), the tissue of 7. musica is not reticulated but sieve-like and lamindform, all the holes being on the same plane and of all kinds of sizes, precisely like the structure of the calcareous tissues in the Echinodermata. The radiating tubes of 7. musica, too, are for the most part opposite each other, so as to appear vertically continuous for a long distance, although internally their cavity is frequently interrupted by a diaphragm of the same sieve-like tissue, which is for the most part just below the lamina; and it is worth noticing that while the openings in a vertical section of the lamina of J. musica resemble those in the lamina of Parkeria, they are also present in a ring-like form inside the tube of 7. musica opposite the lamina—that is, just above the diaphragm ; so that the radial tubes, as in Parkeria, were in communication with the passages in the centre of the lamina, and not so continuously hollow as at first sight they would appear to be. Having now described Parkerta from the vertical section, let us turn our attention to the surfaces of the lamina (that is, the outer and inner surfaces), concentrically—an examination which the same wninfiltrated specimen renders comparatively 58 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of easy, as the outer surface of this (fig. 13, c) represents the outer surface of the lamina and the inner surface of the cover or shell (from which the wninfiltrated portion came) the inner surface of the lamina—the fracture or separation having taken place through the centre of the interval concentrically. Taking the outer surface first (fig. 15), we may observe that the floor of the interval, which is the outer surface of the lamina, meanders almost continuously (that is, without inter- ruption) round the ends of the broken radiating columns of tissue-fibre, with which it contrasts strongly for this reason, viz. that while the floor presents a continuous even surface of unbroken reticulated tissue-fibre, that of the broken columns enclosing the radial tubes is rough and jagged from fracture (fig. 15, a). As for the ends of the radial tubes, they appear indiscriminately scattered all over the concentric surface, some- times broken through, as in the broken columns especially, at others ending on the surface of the floor naturally, thus ap- pearing to be entirely independent, in position, of the columns (fig. 15, 0). : On the other hand, if we turn our attention to the roof of the interval, which is the znner surface of the lamina, we see the same thing repeated, except that the roof is more angular ; and this, with the comparative flatness of the floor, accounts for the arched appearance of the interspaces between the radiating columns observed in the vertical section. Returning now to the proper nucleus or centre, all that I can state of this is, that when the Parkeria commences growth on a foreign body it does so just as Hydractinia—that is, beginning with a simple lamina, which, so long as the con- centric layers continue to be not large enough to surround the foreign body, forms an incomplete circle, resembling a horse-shoe; but when the span or diameter of the con- centric layer is sufficiently large to embrace the foreign body, then the growth goes on in continuous lines, viz. commen- cing elliptically and becoming circular outwardly (figs. 13, d, and 17, 6). I now allude to a foreign body such as that in fig. 13, viz. about 1-24th inch in diameter. What the natural nucleus of Parkeria may be I am not prepared to state, as it is difficult to be certain, when the foreign body is very minute, whether there is one present or not, or one through which the section may not have passed. But in cases where there has apparently not been any foreign body, there the nucleus has presented itself under the form of minute reticulated tissue- fibre, more condensed in some than in other parts. On this point, however, depends an important argument as Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 59 to the real nature of Parkeria, viz. whether the “ primordial chamber-cone ’”’ of Dr, Carpenter is, or is not, a foreign body and not the natural nucleus of Parkeria. It is a foreign body. Out of the sections of Parkeria that I have examined, one of which is in my own poseession, by far the greater number present a fragment of a concamerated test like that of a minute Nautilus or Ammonite, in which more or less septa are distinctly visible. Moreover the interior of the chambers of the fragment is filled with transparent calcspar, the lamina of white shell-substance surrounding it being still present and contrasting strongly with the grey tissue-fibre of the Purkeria, which only begins to make its appearance owts¢de the con- camerated test, as the homogeneity of the calcspar filling the interior evidently demonstrates. The imstance in my own possession presents itself in a spherical specimen of Parkerta ? inch in diameter (fig. 17), where the foreign body consists of a fragment of a nautiloid shell whose transverse section repre- sents a hyperbola with its apex in the centre of the Parkerta, on which the structure of the latter has evidently commenced growth (fig. 17, c). This hyperbola is 5-48ths inch high and 4-48ths inch in diameter at the base, while the concavity of the septum, of which only one is visible, is a little more than 4-48ths inch from the apex. The chamber thus formed be- tween the septum and the apex of the hyperbola is filled with calespar ; and immediately outside the septum the reticulated tissue-fibre of Parkerta (fig. 17, 6) is as distinctly visible as its absence is distinct within the septum. After this, it may be stated that Parkeria is seldom without some foreign body either about its centre or in some part of its structure between this and the circumference, sometimes singly, at others in plurality ; while sometimes it appears to have grown round the extremity of a cylindrical body + inch or more in diameter, and sometimes round a cylindrical body of this kind which has traversed or transfixed it. But in most of these instances the foreign bodies are made up of minute Foraminifera, sponge-spicules, and fine material which looks like part of a sea-bottom. How this is to be explained I am ignorant. But the tissue-fibre itself is often filled up with such material, which appears to have become incorporated with it during growth. Lastly, we come to the natural surface of the full-grown Parkeria, or to that of a specimen 13 inch in diameter; and this may be observed to be formed by the ends of the radiating columns of tissue-fibre, which, at the circumference, rise above the rest of the structure into little cireular convex eminences, varying in diameter under 1-24th inch (fig. 16, a), and possess- 60 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of ing an irregular radiated structure, in the midst of which, as well as in the intervals between them, may be seen the open- ings of one, two, or three radial tubes (here 14-1800ths inch in diameter), in accordance with the size of the eminence (fig. 16,6). The difference in diameter or size of the eminences arises from the columns, as they progress outwardly, having to supply offsets or branches, here and there, to fill up the increased space caused by their radiation ; while the interval between the emi- nences is supplied by the surface of the last-formed lamina. I regret that the illustrations are so small; but the object has been to keep them of the natural size as much as possible, for comparison, leaving the reader to magnify them into diagrams if he should feel so disposed. Obs. To say that the tissue-fibre of Parkeria in its present condition ‘was identical with chitine in the living state would be absurd; but to say that calcareous fibre under this form does not occur in any recent organism of this kind, and that chitinous does, as in Hydractinia and especially in. Chitina ericopsis, is indisputable. Again, the uninterrupted homo- geneity of the tissue-fibre of Parkeria is incompatible with the more or less cored tissue-fibre of sponges. Moreover, that a thick laminated chitinous species of Hydractinia of consider- able thickness does occur, is proved by the recent species figured under the name of H. levispina in the ‘ Annals’ foes): Having thus identified the tissue-fibre of Parkeria, we come to its structural or architectural developments; and here again we have undoubtedly the “ tubes ?’ foreshadowed in our descrip-- tion of Hydractinia, and identified in those of the fossil species (viz. H. pliocena), indicative of a ccenosarcal stolon-tubulation united throughout the interior, and finally opening on the sur- face. As to the “annulation” seen in the latter, that could hardly be expected, from the irregularity of the reticulated tissue-fibre ; at the same time, if every individual were exactly alike, there would be no occasion for specific distinction. The possibility of Purkerta being a species of Foraminifera rested chiefly on the presence of a ‘ primordial chamber-cone ” and the tissue-fibre being arenaceous like the composition of Lituola, &c., which have both been shown to be untenable ; while the absence of a primary or embryonic chamber in the centre and the presence of reticulated tissue-fibre in its stead, together with the neighbouring structure that I have mentioned, the elaboration of the whole of the architectural structure of the test out of reticulated tissue-fibre, and the presence of one or more comparatively /arge foreign bodies in the midst of it are all facts, so far as my experience extends, singly or all to- Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. GE i gether, unparalleled in the structure of recent or fossilized Foraminifera. Lastly, the general homogeneity of the tissue-fibre in Parkeria is incompatible with the general or partially cored fibre of sponges, to say nothing of its uniformity in size, as before mentioned. It may be a question, by-and-by, when we come to Stromatopora, how far the radial tubes of Parkeria extended continuously in a vertical direction—that is, whether they went beyond two successive lamine. If they were like those of Tubipora musica, they did not do so; for although those of 7. musica appear to be continuous through a great many successive lamin, they will, if examined interiorly, be found, as before stated, to possess a diaphragm close to each lamina, which thus divides them into a great number of parti- tions. Again, in the fossil species Hydractinia pliocena the radial tubes seem, from their length in the vertical section, (fig. 7) to pass through several successive lamin; but on reference to the illustration (fig. 9) it is evident that this may be explained by their openings respectively in the floor and roof of the interval or chamber (fig. 9, d, d@) being frequently oppo- site each other. So in Stromatopora, the vertical continuation of the tubes is no indication of their having been continuously hollow, any more than in Tubipora musica. However, in.the hydroid polyp Tubularia indivisa the tubes are not only continuously hollow for 6 to 12 inches, but separate, and equal in diameter to.those of Fubipora musica, viz. 1-16th of an — inch (Hinck’s Brit. Hydr. Zoophytes, p. 115, pl. xx.). Species of PARKERIA. Besides the spherical form of Parkerta, which, for distinc- tion sake, may be named P. spherica, there is a bossed form, in which the surface projects into a number of large, circular, convex eminences, which might be designated P. nodosa. In structure, the latter appears to differ from the former in the wavy disposition of its lamin (which, of course, follow that of the surface) from the very centre, showing that this form is concurrent with the commencement of its growth. There is also another form in the Cambridge Greensand, of which my friend Mr. W. J. Sollas gave me specimens ; and this is cir- cular compressed—that is, biconvex or lenticular. It might be designated P. compressa. Possibly there are other varieties, which may hereafter be recognized. Lortusi (fig. 18). As regards Loftusia (L. persica, Brady), which appears to 62 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of have been so nearly allied to Parkeria that, if one can be shown to have been allied to Hydractinia, the other must follow, there can be no doubt that the general structure of Loftusia is spiral and not concentric; but then, as Mr. Brady states, and as I have verified by my own observation in the transverse and longitudinal sections of this fossil respectively, there is no “ primordial”’ cell or embryonic chamber in the centre (/.c. p. 744), but, in its place, a minute “ network” (p. 745). This, as I have also just stated, has not in my ex- perience any parallel in recent or fossilized Foraminifera. The latter always begin from an embryonic cell or chamber. As regards the “imperforate nature”’ of the lamina (“spiral”), which is synonymous with “ primary wall,” as stated im para- graph 37, p. 746, this appears to me to be contraindicated at the commencement of par. 42, p. 747, wherein we may read, that “the layer immediately within the primary wall adds greatly to its strength, not only from the additional thickness it imparts, but also from the connexion its septal [? tubular] prolongations establish between the successive whorls” (the italics are mine). That the tubulation, or ‘radial tubes,” did respectively communicate with the outer or “ parallel tubular columns ”’ of the accessory structures of the preceding and fol- lowing whorls, especially towards the ‘end of the central axis”’ in the long section, is made evident by figs. 1 and 3, pl. 79 (/. c.) ; for Mr. Brady’s descriptions and illustrations of Loftusia, like those of Dr. Carpenter of Parkeria, are equally faithful ; and hence I cannot help thinking that, if Mr. Brady had had the advantage of an uninfiltrated specimen of Loftusta, wherein he might have looked down upon the surface of the spiral lamina instead of against a vertical section of it only, the two layers of which the lamina is composed, and between which are situated the “ openings” as in Parkerva, would have been found to be equally perforated, although, as I have before stated, in Hydractinia they appear respectively, in the vertical section, to be the edges of a continuous membrane or layer (see p. 49). Indeed I have now (thanks to the kindness of Mr. Brady in sending me a specimen) been able to demonstrate this satis- factorily, by having ground down and polished the round external surface of a Loftusta in such a way as to cause the convexity to present the fine cribriform structure of the spiral lamina, while the latter is surrounded on all sides by the coarser one below or, rather, within it, just, in fact, what Mr. Brady himself has represented in his pl. 71. fig. 1,c. The existence of this cribriform structure is further confirmed by the weathered surface of the specimen of Loftusta in the Mu- seum of the Geological Society of London (which, through the Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 63 kind help of my friend Mr. Dallas, I have been permitted to examine), whose granulated surface, close to the edge of the section, where it can be identified with the spiral lamina to which it belongs, when viewed with the microscope, aided by the addition of a little water covered by a thin glass disk for a temporary varnish, presents the same reticulated structure with (what were) the circular apertures, now filled with transparent calespar, varying from 1- to 4-1800ths inch in diameter. This, in comparison with the diameter of the apertures of the radial tubes (viz. 14-1800ths inch) on the natural surface of a Parkerva 14 inch in thickness, seems very small; but then it should be remembered that towards the centre of the Parkerta this aperture is not more than 6-1800ths inch in diameter, while in Hydractinia calcarea the apertures do not exceed 34-1800ths inch, and in ZH. echinata the ccenosarcal stoloni- ferous creeping tubulation is only 5-1800ths inch in diameter, &c. So that, after all, these apertures on the surface of Loftusia were not relatively small. Comparing the radial tubes in Loftusta with the single one that unites the successively enclosing chambers of the ovoid Foraminifera termed “ Hllipsoidina,” as Mr. Brady has done (p. 748), would lead one to infer that they finally opened on the surface of Loftusta as in Parkerta, which is just what might be expected, although not actually stated by Mr. Brady. Undoubtedly there is a great resemblance between the spiral growth of ZLoftusta and that of the Foraminifera generally, especially Alveolina; but here the resemblance ends; while a “ spiral growth ” is by no means peculiar to the Foraminifera. The general form also of Loftusia is elliptical, as in Alveolina ; but instead of the sigmoid longitudinal lines dividing the sur- face of Alveolina into segments like those of an orange, with transverse parallel lines between them, we have in Loftusia a minutely granulated surface, irregularly bossed, and sprinkled with papilliform eminences about 1-50th inch in diameter (fig. 18, a,b). At least this is what may be observed in the large specimen of the Geological Society’s Museum. And here it should be remembered that, in studying the fossil structure, the white parts or lines represent the substance of the test, and the dark ones the intervals which were occupied by the sarcode; at the same time, that a white line may be merely the cylindrical wall of a dark interior, as seen in the radial tubes of Parkerta under section. That Loftusta was irregularly bossed during growth may also be seen in the section, which in this respect serves to con- firm what, on the surface, might be doubted, from the quantity of matrix left about the specimens, consisting almost entirely 64 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of of minute Foraminifera and rounded objects which might be confounded with the proper surface-elevations. But while the sections show that the surface was an irregularly undu- lating one, it also seems to show that the bosses for the most part originated from the accidental incorporation of a larger foreign body than the animal was accustomed to enclose. With reference to the resemblance of Alveolina meandrina to Loftusia, as stated’ in my paper in the ‘ Annals’ (1876, vol. xvi. p. 192), that can only be taken now for what it is worth. The former is undoubtedly a species of Foraminifera, the latter not. As in Parkeria, there are many foreign bodies to be observed in the test of Loftusta, probably arismg from its unfixed habit in the bottom of the sea, where it would be constantly rolling about in contact with small objects which it might thus incorporate during growth, after the manner of Sponges under similar circumstances. Indeed, as many specimens of Parkeria present foreign nucleiform portions which are filled with sea-bottom only, so does Loftusta ; and not only this, but in some instances, both in Parkeria and Loftusia, there are parts of the tissue-fibre structure which are almost obscured by the quantity of foreign material (sand, &c.) incorporated with it during growth. While, then, there can be little doubt that Loftusia was no more a species of Foraminifera than Parkeria, there may be doubt as to the nature of the substance of which the test was formed, since I see no means at present of determining whether this was calcareous or chitinous, from the metamor- phosis which the original structure has undergone by crystal- line infiltration. Finally, although it has been stated that Loftusta cannot be considered a species of Foraminifera, it should be remembered that its spiral structure is so much like one that it seems to indicate a close relationship between the Rhizopoda and the Hydrozoa, ex. gr. Ameba and Hydra. ? Bradya tergestina, Stache, MS. We now come to a fossil (from the Lower White Chalk of Dover) which forms an important link in our series, since it not only presents the ccenosarcal stolon-tubulation of Hydrac- tinia echinata on its surface, but the tissue-fibre of Parkeria throughout, and the vein-like stellates which are so characteristic of the Stromatopora. It belongs to the British Museum ; and through Mr. H. Woodward’s kind help, I am enabied to give the following description of it. Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 65 General form irregularly subglobular, bossed with four or more monticular eminences of unequal size and height, which meet each other at their circumferences respectively. Com- position calcareous. Colour whitish grey. Surface granulated from the weathering of minute reticulation formed by the anastomosing of delicate tissue-fibre; tissue-fibre like a mass of crochet-knitting, the thread of which is about 3-1800ths inch in diameter, and the interstices a little more, viz. about 5-1800ths inch in diameter; opaque, whitish on the surface, transparent in the interior, but not coated with granular calespar as in Parkeria; presenting circular apertures about 12-1800ths inch in diameter (now filled up with calcareous material), densely scattered at variable distances from each other on the surface throughout the tissue-fibre ; also a stellate arrangement of branched grooves which, radiating from the summit of each _boss or eminence, finally mingle in their ultimate divisions with those of the surrounding eminences; but with no appear- ance of aperture on the summit; crossed by a creeping, branched, tortuous, dendriform fibre in prominent relief, which appears to be independent of the grooves, although in intimate relation with tha tissue-fibre, which it penetrates or issues from here and there, sometimes dipping under a portion to appear again after a short distance, and sending off laterally minor branches throughout the whole of its course ; largest branches about 10-1800ths inch in diameter, cylindrical, and composed of a thin opaque layer externally, filled with transparent calc- spar interiorly. Internal structure consisting throughout of the same kind of delicate, anastomosing, tortuous tissue-fibre seen on the surface, traversed by straight circular tubes from 5- to 12-1800ths inch in diameter and at variable distances from each other of 5- to 20-1800ths inch, which assume a radiating direction as they increase in number with their distance from the centre to the circumference, where the last open on the surface by the apertures above mentioned, or did so before they were fossilized and filled with calespar. Each tube now composed of a white opaque cylinder filled with trans- a calespar, the centre of which is also opaque and clouded. ize of specimen ? inch in its greatest diameter; width of widest grooves, that is, at the summit of the boss, 1-24th inch in diameter. Hab. Marine. Lower White Chalk. Loc. Dover. Obs. Iam informed by Mr. H. Brady, who had previously sent me for examination a thin slice of a fossil similar to that above mentioned, that Dr. Stache, of Vienna, has described and named it, as above stated, “ provisionally.” He obtained his speci- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 5 66 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of mens from a limestone deposit on the eastern shore of the Adriatic, near Trieste, which deposit he has called “ Liburnische Stufe,”’ and considers intermediate between the Upper Creta- ceous and Lower Kocene strata. Possessing this thin slice only, I, of course, am not able to say if it be the same species as that from the Lower Chalk of Dover, although the con- tour of the section, its size, colour, composition, and struc- ture, so far as the tissue-fibre goes, appear to be identical; but the “thin slice” presents no trace of radiating tubes, although the tissue-fibre is more neatly defined, and there are evident, although indistinct, lines of concentricity which do not appear in the British-Museum specimen. Then Mr. Brady also states that his example cannot claim to be a type specimen; and therefore, for the present, the question must thus remain undecided. However, this does not interfere with the facts which the English fossil supplies; and the first is the presence of the “ branched, tortuous, dendriform fibre in prominent relief” on the surface, which is precisely like that which the ccenosarcal stolon-tubulation on the surface of a specimen of Hydractinia echinata, picked up on the beach here (PI.VIIL. fig. 3), would represent if fossilized, even to the annulation, which, although ill-defined, also appears to be present in one portion of the structure; next to this, the reticulated anatomosing tissue- fibre, without incrustation, of which the fossil is composed, which, with the radiating tubes, at once establishes a close re- semblance between Bradya tergestina, Parkeria, and Stroma- topora; lastly, the stelliform branched systems of grooves respectively (which were probably tubular in the recent organism), on the summit of the eminences, are identical with those seen on the surface and summits of the bosses in Stro- matopora. I had hoped to find the latter on the summits of the bosses respectively in Parkerta nodosa; but Mr. K. T. Newton, who kindly undertook to examine the specimen at the Museum of the Royal School of Mines, as well as the still better one at the British Museum, states in his letter of the 2nd of October last, “I cannot see any trace” of them; while he gives a rough sketch from memory of a specimen in the Cambridge Museum with much larger bosses, indeed not altogether un- like in shape, but much larger than those of Bradya tergestina, stating, at the same time, that he had seen a specimen in the British Museum on which “ there are certain irregular promi- nences; and from these vein-like markings are seen spreading out somewhat as in Stromatopora.” This was the specimen above described, which Mr. H. Woodward, having since had Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 67 it sliced and polished, has kindly submitted for my examina- tion. Whether the tissue-fibre of this fossil was calcareous or not, I am unable to decide, further than that, if right in identifying the ‘‘ branched, tortuous, dendriform fibre”’ on the surface of the fossil with the ccenosarcal stolon-tubulation of Hydractinia echinata, the former also may have undergone the same change—that is, from chitine to carbonate of lime. I have stated that there are boss-like projections irregularly scattered over the surface of Loftusia persica, corresponding with a wavy condition of the spiral lamina opposite them in the section, and that they also bear branched lines running over their summits respectively, which look like traces of the stellate systems seen in Bradya and Stromatopora (fig. 18, c) ; but I have also added that most of these appear to be acci- dental. How far the reason I have assigned for this may be accepted, remains for future observation to determine. It might be said that Bradya tergestina is a Stromatopora ; but if so, Stromatopora is handed down to us in Parkeria; for the tissue-fibre and radiating tubes in Parkeria are, in a tan- gential section, identical with those both of Bradya and Stro- matopora. I regret that the fossil reached me after my plate of illus- trations to this paper had been filled up; but a diagram of the tissue-fibre would only be a repetition of that which is given of Parkeria in fig. 14, minus the incrustation; and an almost facsimile of the stellates may be seen in fig. 19, making allowance for the larger size and lesser number of bosses in Bradya tergestina; while the branched fibre in prominent relief on the surface is represented in the coenosarcal tubula- tion of Hydractinia echinata (fig. 3). D’Orbigny gives a figure, viz. Stellispongia variabilis, very much in appearance like the above fossil, which is stated to extend from the Trias (Saliférien) to the Eocene (Suesso- nien) strata inclusively (Cours élément. de Paléont. et d. Géo- logie, t. i. p. 214, fig. 338). STROMATOPORA, My friend Mr. W. J. Sollas, who has for some time past been directing his attention to the different species of Stroma- topora within his reach, and who has generously presented me with some specimens, and brought to my notice others, had, from the regular hexactinellid structure of one in particular (to which I shall return hereafter), been, like myself, inclined to the idea that it was originally a Sponge. But when I learned # r 68 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of from Prof. King, of Galway, and Mr. Sollas, too, that some of these specimens at least presented a reticulated structure, it struck me that they might be allied to Parkeria. Under this impression, I paid a visit to my friend Mr. Vicary, of Exeter, in whose beautiful collection (the more beautiful, too, because it has been made subservient to researches in geology and paleontology) I knew there were several ‘specimens of Stromatopora from the Devonian Limestone, especially a large conical one, about 6 inches by 4 in its greatest diameters, in dark, almost black, limestone, with a bossed surface not unlike the bossed form of Parkerta to which I have before alluded. Having found my friend, as usual, only too anxious to place every thing in this way at my disposal, [ examined this speci- men, as well as another of the same kind, which, although imperfect, had retained a portion of the bossed surface from which a polished section had been made ¢nwards vertically, so as to show the structure of the Stromatopora in this direction,— when I became impressed with the resemblance of the wavy character of the concentric lines to that of Parkerta nodosa, and, on turning to the surface itself, found this granulated also like that of Parkeria, arising from the weathering out of the inter- stitial matter of the same kind of tissue-fibre. Moreover, on the summit of each of the bosses just mentioned is a stelli- form lineation, whose arms descending in a branched, radiating, subdendritic form, meet in their ultimate divisions those of the neighbouring stellates; while over the whole surface, bosses and all indiscriminately, are irregularly scattered small pa- pilliform elevations about 1-96th inch in diameter, but of va- riable sizes and at variable distances from each other (fig. 19, aa, 6b). The stellate lines, together with a similar papilliform eminence in the centre, about 1-48th inch in diameter, and the papilliform eminences throughout, are chiefly made up of transparent calespar, which contrasts strongly from its homo- geneity with the surrounding tissue-fibre, indicating that ori- ginally all these parts were hollow; besides this, the more superficial lines of the stellate are rendered more evident by being slightly raised above the general surface ; so that they are not grooves like the stellate lines of Bradya tergestina. ‘The stelliform systems, which are a well-known feature of Stroma- topora, have already been foreshadowed in the description of Bradya tergestina, and perhaps, as has before been stated, in a rudimentary form in Loftusia persica, if not alsoin the sub- radiating lines on the eminences of the surface of Parkeria spherica and, through the plane projection, of the large spine of Hydractinia echinata, as before mentioned (p. 48). But be this as it may, it appears here, as well as in Bradya _ Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 69 tergestina, under a form so like the vents on several kinds of Sponges, where they are outlets of so many systems of super- ficial radiating, branched, excretory canals (which, albeitin their natural state they are grooves or gutters in the dermal struc- ture of the sponge converted into canals by the dermal sarcode and rising more or less into monticular eminences respectively, more or less regularly arranged, become mere gutters, as in Bradya tergestina, when all the soft or sarcodic parts are abstracted, but, if filled with mineral material, might present mm relief the same form as in the Stromatopora to which I have just alluded), that, as stated respecting the near proximity of the Hydrozoa and the Rhizopoda (Ameba and Hydra), in regard to the spiral structure of Loftusia we might also add here :— there is a near proximity between the Hydrozoa and the Spongida, whereby the stellates of Stromatopora might have been excretory canal-systems in each instance, although the rest of the structure pertains more to the Hydrozoa. When we consider that all animal forms are evolved out of simple, apparently structureless sarcode, whether passing or permanent, it is not more surprising that such sarcode should possess the power of movement than that it should be able to assume a definite and beautiful form by movement, ex. gr. the Spongozoon, which, at one moment is a flagellated infusorium and at another a polymorphic piece of sarcode like an Ame@ba, or the test of Foraminifera, which is produced by an animal apparently differing very little from a polymorphic Ameba, and itis not strange that the Hydrozoa, which are so near the latter in the scale of organization, should evolve similar forms. The next object to which Mr. Vicary directed my attention is part of a large specimen of a Stromatopora that is subinjil- trated on the surface, and presents in a most striking manner the vertical tubes and transverse laminze coated with granular calespar, very like that of the tissue-fibre of Parkerta. With the advantage of thus knowing the exact position relatively of the tubes and lamine, it was not difficult to grind down a fragment of this vertically to the tubes and to the lamine re- spectively. Thus was obtained a direct view of the ends of the tubes on one side (fig. 20), and a longitudinal section of them on the other (fig. 21, a). In the former the tubes were observed to be intimately connected by direct intertubular communica- tion of a smaller kind (fig. 21, 4), like that uniting the apertures on the surface of H. Vicary?, and to be scattered throughout the mass of reticulated tissue-fibre indiscriminately—that is, in the midst of the stellates (which are also present here and there ; for, of course, on every layer they are formed, although covered in by the following one, and thus in horizontal or tan- 70 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of gential sections must appear throughout the fossil), as well as between the stellates; while the lateral section of the tubes showed that they were continuous through several lamine, and possessed of the diaphragms (fig. 21, a) seen in H, plio- cena (fig. 10, a), and identified here with the annulation of the coenosarcal stolon-tubulation of Hydractinia echinata (fig. 3). Although, however, the tubes themselves appear continuous, their interior may be, and evidently is, divided by diaphragms of some kind, as before noticed in comparing the radial tubes of Parkeria with those of Tubipora musica. The “ intertu- bular communication ”’ is a feature of Syringopora. Here it should be remembered that there is a marked differ- ence presented by the structure of Stromatopora in the vertical and horizontal sections; that is, while the former represents a series of vertical lines cut at right angles by horizontal ones, the latter represents nothing of the kind, but a mass of minutely reticulated tissue instead, sprinkled over with the truncated ends of the radiating tubes and more or less fragmentary remains of the stellates. It would therefore be impossible to learn the vertical structure from the horizontal one, and vice versd, here, any more than in Parkeria and Loftusia. In the section of another specimen (fig. 22), called by Mr. Sollas Syringopora, the apertures of the truncated radiating tubes, now filled with calespar (fig. 22, 6), are larger and con- fined to the area between the stellates (fig. 22, a); while the latter, structurally, are often closed in the centre, indicative of their central tubulation not having been continued throughout, as we have seen in the larger species of Hydractinia echinata, &c., together with those of H. pliocena and H. Vicaryt. Again, on account of this section having been made a little obliquely to the horizontal plane, the lines of the “ annulation” have been brought into view most convincingly, so much so that, from the large size of the tubes, they present the spiral appear- ance of annulated gonothece in the Hydrozoa cut slantingly (fig. 23). Why the parietes of the tube do not show a corre- sponding annulation [ cannot explain; but in H. Vicary? this is also the case, although the casts of these tubes within them are distinctly constricted (fig. 12,5). In H. pliocena, however, where there is no cast and nothing but a hollow cylinder, the constrictions are equally evident (fig. 10). The largest specimen of Stromatopora seen by Mr. Vicary in the quarries of the Devonian Limestone in Devonshire, he thinks must have had a hemispherical radius of 2 feet. Stromatopora striatella (figs. 24 & 25). Subsequently Mr. Sollas brought me a specimen of Stroma- Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 71 topora striatella obtained from the Silurian formation at Wenlock. It is composed of yellowish-grey compact lime- stone, cylindrical in form, obtusely conical at the free end, and truncated at the fixed one, which is fractured, about 3 inches long and 13 inch in diameter; granulated on the surface and covered more or less with papilliform eminences, each of which (about 1-20th inch in diameter) appears to have had an opening in the summit, about 8-1800ths inch in diameter, now filled up with calespar (fig. 24, 6), in the midst of which are stellates (fig. 24,a) with centres respectively about 4 of an inch apart, and composed of radiating branched grooves 7m the surface, whose ultimate divisions meet those of the neighbouring stellates; each stellate also appears to have had a papilliform eminence in the centre, about 24-1800thsinch, with the appearance of an aperture in its summit about 8-1800ths inch in diameter, now also filled with calespar ; while the fond or granulated surface is produced, as before stated, by the weathering out of the interstices of a reticulated tissue-fibre like that of Parkeria, &ce. Internally, on the other hand, the structure is laminated and concentric, irregularly undulating in accordance with the irregularities on the surface during the successive periods of growth. It is not difficult to see that the tubular spaces, which communicate with each other in the midst of the reticulated tissue-fibre, finally terminated on the surface; and on examining the centre of the fossil, Mr. Sollas and myself observed a foreign body bearing very much the appearance of a fragment of an Orthoceras (fig. 25, a), which is at least + of an inch long and + of an inch in diameter, filled with transparent calespar, whose homogeneity contrasts strongly with the tortuous tissue-fibre of the Stromatopora generally, and presenting three distinct septa towards the largest end, with a fourth, which probably, from its appearance, terminates this part; while the shell-sub- stance on the sides presents under the microscope an obliquely laminated structure throughout, indicative of its having been formed of the consecutive concave layers of the septa generally. Obs. Now here we have a very similar structure to Parkeria, with a concamerated shell for a foreign body in the centre, while the surface is somewhat like that of Loftusta, with the stellates more evidently developed as in Stromatopora, all in a fossil so far back as the Upper Silurian System. After this, Mr. Sollas showed me a fragment of a specimen of a calcareous Stromatopora from the Devonian Limestone, of which a polished seetion had been made vertically to the lamination, and therefore longitudinally with the tubulation. Here the base or tissue, if it may be so called, is not fibrous 72 Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of like that of Parkerta, &c., but massive, white, and opaque like that of Hydractina pliocena, in the midst of which the tubes, together with traces of the stelliform systems, show themselves in dark lines filled with transparent calespar, which, with those of the undulating lamination indicated by broken lines of circular holes and oblong spaces, are altogether so like that of H. pliocena, that the two, mutatis mutandis, are almost iden- tical; that is, the tubes are a little less in diameter trans- versely, and there are traces of the stellate systems, which do not exist in H. pliocena. There arealso lines of opaque white matter across the transparent calespar of the tubes, which indicate here and there in their parietes the presence of dia- phragms and apertures, the latter indicating the union of the tubes by intertubular channels like that represented in fig. 21, to which I have before alluded as a feature of Syringopora. I have said “ traces of stellates;’ but if the section had been made horizontally or tangentially to the lamination, the stellates would have been complete. ‘This shows that to fairly describe species of Stromatopora it will be necessary to get their natural surface as well as their interior, if possible, and to cut the specimens vertically and parallel to the planes of growth respectively, thus obtaining two surfaces, which will then satisfactorily show the form, size, and relative position of the elementary parts of the structure; after which oblique sections may be made for further elucidation. All this I must leave to my friend Mr. Sollas, who has paid much more atten- tion to the subject than I have, and whose intention now is to publish an exhaustive account of the Stromatopore as soon as time permits ; hence the brevity of my remarks. Meanwhile, to return to the calcareous specimen from the Devonian Limestone, which Mr. Sollas presented to me as an instance of hexactinellid structure closely resembling that of the hexactinellid sponges, and which at the time I myself could conceive to be nothing else,—I now find by actual comparison that in structure it is almost too persistently regular for that of any solid hexactinellid sponge with which I am acquainted. In this specimen or species the vertical, which are the largest white lines or fibres seen in the vertical section, are almost continuous for a long distance, which is not the case in the hexactinellid sponge-structure, and only has its direct type in the structure of Tubipora musica, where the interior of the vertical tubes, as I have before stated, is interrupted by dia- phragms, and therefore not continuous, as might appear from mere external examination ; while the horizontal fibres, which are smaller, are equally continuous and hollow. Again, turning to the horizontal section (that is, parallel with the lamination), Hydractinia, Parkeria, and Stromatopora. 73 the ends of the vertical fibres appear to be most frequently arranged hexagonally, with one in the centre, thus presenting respectively six horizontal arms, which, together with the ascending and descending one, would make eight. We have also to assume, in case of its having been a hexactinellid sponge, the transformation of siliceous into cal- careous material,—not a usual occurrence; for there are no calcareous sponges with a hexactinellid structure ; indeed they are all jibreless, that is, they consist respectively of a mass of sarcode densely charged with calcareous spicules, like a bag of pins—only, of course, with a definite arrangement. But, as I have just stated, the structure of this species, like that of all the rest of the Stromatopore, requires to be studied in all its bearings before a correct opinion can be obtained of its original nature. Thus, in recapitulation, we have seen the identity that exists between the recent species of Hydractinia and the fossil species of the Suffolk Crag and Upper Greensand of Haldon Hill, near Exeter, ‘respectively ; then the striking resemblance between the chitinous tissue-fibre of the chitinous Hydractiniide, especially that of Chitina ericopsis, and the tissue-fibre of Parkeria, together with that of the radial tubes of the latter to the radiating or vertical tubes of Hydractinia pliocena; afterwards the resemblance of Parkerta to Loftusia. Then the resemblance of the Lower White Chalk fossil (? Bradya tergestina) to Parkeria on the one, and the Stroma- topore on the other side; lastly, the presence in Stromatopora striatella, of the Upper Silurian System, of a concamerated test in the centre, just as foreign to its structure as the con- camerated test in Parkerta, which Stromatopora otherwise so intimately resembles. . All this chain of evidence seerns to lead to the conclusion that the whole of these organisms, both recent and fossil, were species of Hydrozoa, and neither Foraminifera nor Sponges. But foregone conclusions with so-called scientific men, are too often unfortunately like fashion in their governing power, since, although facts may be demonstrated, they are frequently negatived by individuals who, if they reflected, would, from their want of actual experience in this matter, be modest where they are violent in party denunciation. At the same time, as I have long since stated, “in proportion to the gene- ral acquaintance with the lower animals will be the correct- a of the views respecting them, both recent and fossi- zed. 74. Mr. H. J. Carter on the close Relationship of EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. N.B. Figs. 1-6, 10, 12, 21, and 23 are on the scale of 1-48th to 1-1800th inch, fig. 9 on the scale of 1-96th to 1-1800th, and fig. 14 on the scale of 1-96th to 1-2700th inch; all the rest are of the natural size. It should be remembered that the ground-work of figs. 8, 11, 15, 16, 18, and 19 is granulated, but too small to be represented in a drawing of the natural size; hence the white ground must be considered as such; the granulation being produced by the weathering out of the interstitial matter of the tortuous anastomosing tissue-fibre of which the organisms respectively were composed. In figs. 20, 22, and 24, this granulation, of course, is not present, as they are taken from fresh sections. Fig. 1. Hydractinia echinata. Vertical section of skeleton, magnified ; composed of chitinous tissue-fibre. a, primary lamina; 8, pri- mary interval; c, secondary lamina; d, secondary interval; ee, small spines, free and connected with the secondary lamina re- spectively ; 7, surface of third lamina and that of the Hydrac- tinia; g, large spine. Fig. 2. The same. Horizontal section of base of large spine: a, closed summit of same. Fiy. 3, The same. Fragment of ccenosarcal stolon-like tubulation creep- ing over the surface, forming*corresponding grooves in the latter © and connected with the interior. a, annulation; 6, the same, truncated to show the diaphragmatic form of the constrictions ; c, points of chitine (“horn cells”) on the part sinking into the interior. Fig. 4. Hydractinia calcarea,n. sp. Vertical section of skeleton, magnified ; composition calcareous. a, primary lamina; 0, primary in- terval; c, secondary or surface-lamina; d, small spines, free, and connected respectively with secondary lamina ; e, spines on secon- dary or surface lamina; f, large spine ; gg, chitinous diaphragms leading from the apertures on the surface (fig. 5,cec) to the primary interval. Fig. 5. The same. Diagram of portion of surface to show :—aaa, large spines; 60, area of small spines, not delineated for perspicuity ; ccc, apertures leading down through short tubes respectively into primary interval; ddd, interstitial fossee, smooth, not spined; ee, hole of the diaphagm as seen through the aperture. Fig. 6. The same. Horizontal section of base of large spine. a, form of columnar cavity ; 6, closed summit of large spine. Fig. 7. Hydractinia pliocena, Allman, (fossil), natural size; vertical section. aa, Buccinum; bb, Hydractinia, showing the “ inter- vals” in the form of chambers, arranged in horizontal lines, cut vertically by radiating tubes. Fig. 8. The same. Portion of natural surface, natural size, showing :— a, large spines; 60, grooves formed by ccenosarcal tubulation (fig. 3); ¢, circular area, to which the apertures of the surface are added, all the rest having been omitted for perspicuity. Fig. 9. The same. Vertical section of fragment of surface of last-formed ‘lamina and intervals,” magnified, showing how the vertical tubes on each side of the interval or chamber, being opposite, might appear in the general section to be continuous. 4a, small spines of natural surface ; 6, apertures in natural surface; ¢, annulated tubes leading down from apertures to intervals; ddd, chambers or intervals; e, spines remaining free in intervals. Fig. 10. Fig. 11. Fig. 12. Fig. 13. Fig. 14. Fig. 15. Fig. 16. Fig. 17. - Fig. 18. Fig. 19. Fig. 20. Fig. 21, Fig. 22, Fig. 23. Hydractinia, Parkeria, and : Stromatopora. 75 The same. Longitudinal section of a tube magnified, showing the “annulation ;” a, tranverse section to show the diaphrag- matic form of the constriction, with hole in the centre. Hydractinia Vicaryi, u. sp. (fossil), nat. size, Portion of natural surface, showing :—a, large spines ; 0, circular area, to which the apertures of the surface are added; all the rest having been omitted for perspicuity. The same. Cast of tube, showing annulations. a, cylindrical form of the cavity in which the cast (0) is found. Parkeria spherica. Vertical section, natural size. a, infil- trated or consolidated zone or shell; 6, semi-infiltrated zone; ec, uninfiltrated portion, or kernel; d, the first six lamin of c, delineated to show intervals traversed vertically by the radiatin tubes; the innermost elliptical, at one end of which the dar tere represents a cavity in which probably there was some ind of foreign body. The same. Diagram of tissue-fibre, magnified to show its re- ticulated, anastomosing, contorted arrangement and its composi- tion. a, fibre, composed of colourless transparent calcspar; 0, coating or incrustation, composed of granular, crystalline, yellow- ish calcite. The same. Diagram of portion of surface of kernel (fig. 13, ¢), showing :—a, ends of radiating pillars of tissue-fibre ; 0, circular area, to which the ends of the radiating tubes are added. Natu- ral size. The same. Diagram of portion of natural surface of a specimen 13 inch in diameter, showing :—a, ends of radiating pillars of tissue-fibre ; 6, circular area, to which the ends of the radiating tubes are added. Natural size. The same. Vertical section, natural size. a, circle indicating size of specimen; 6, the first six laminz, delineated to show intervals traversed vertically by the radiating tubes; ¢, foreign nucleus, consisting of a fragment of a Nautiloid test. Loftusia persica, Brady. Portion of natural surface, natural size. a, papilliform apertural eminences of radial tubes; 8, boss-like eminence, presenting, c,a trace of branched lines across (? radiating) from the summit. Stromatopora with bossed surface, in black-grey Devonian limestone. In the possession of Mr. Vicary. Portion of natural surface, natural size. aaa, bosses presenting the “ stellate system of canals ” respectively on the summit; 0, papillary aper- tures of radial tubes. Stromatopora in grey Devonian limestone, subinfiltrated. In the possession of Mr. Vicary. Diagram of horizontal section, na- Ura size. a, stellate systems of canals; 6, ends of radiating tubes. The same. Horizontal section of ends of radiating tubes, magni- fied, to show intertubular communication like that of Syringo- pora: a, longitudinal section of tube, to show diaphragmatic lines and appearance of annulation; 0, intertubular communi- cations. Stromatopora (Syringopora), in grey Devonian limestone. In the possession of Mr. Vicary. Nearly horizontal section, natural size, a, stellate system of canals; 6, ends of the radiating tubes, much larger than in the foregoing instance. The same. Section of radiating tube, magnified, to show the dia- phragmatic lines of annulation cut obliquely. 76 Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. Fig, 24. Stromatopora striatella, in yellowish compact limestone, from Upper Silurian system. Portion of natural surface, natural size. a, stellate systems of canals; 6, papillary apertures of radial tubes. Fig. 25. The same. Horizontal section, natural size, showing :—a, foreign nucleus, consisting of a fragment of a concamerated test like Orthoceras. V.—Descriptions of twenty-five new Species of Hesperide. By W. C. HEwItTson. WHEN ten years ago I described 176 new species of Hespe- ride, I stated that I would apologize for doing so (knowing the worthlessness of descriptions unaccompanied by illustra- tions) if I did not hope to figure the whole in the ‘ Exotic Butterflies.’ I am happy to say that nearly the whole have been figured; and, though I cannot now make the same promise, since that work has come to its hundredth and final part, I still hope to figure the Hesperide which I am now describing in the ‘ Illustrations of Diurnal Lepidoptera,’ in which the Lyceenide now make their appearance. I may repeat now what I stated then, that, although numbers of Hesperide differ little on the upperside, some characteristic traits exist on the underside of the posterior wing; and upon these I have chiefly relied to enable me to discriminate one from another. Hesperia Gronessa. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis : his infra angulo anali albo fasciaque submarginali pallida: posticis infra fasciis duabus macularum pallidarum: abdomine albo. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with eight small transparent white spots—two in the cell, three in a longitu- dinal band below these, and three near the apex: the fringe of the posterior wing and the abdomen white. Underside as above, except that the anal angle of the ante- rior wing is broadly white, and that there is a submarginal series of indistinct pale spots, and that the posterior wing has two submarginal series of similar spots. Exp. 14 inch. Hab. Angola (Rogers). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 77 Hesperia Fiscella. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis: posticis fascia ochracea : his infra fascia flava. . Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with six trans- parent spots—one in the cell, one just below it, one (minute) between it and the inner margin, and three (at a distance from each other) between it and the apex. Posterior wing crossed transversely by an indistinct ochreous band. Underside as above, except that the band of the posterior _ wing is more distinct and pale yellow. Exp. 154 inch. ‘Hab. Para. In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Hesperia Zema. Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis: posticis macula ochracea: his infra fascia alba. Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing with six trans- parent white spots—one in the cell, two divided by a branch of the median nervure, and three near the apex: a black linear spot (which denotes the male) from the inner margin. Posterior wing with an indistinct central ochreous spot: the fringe white. Underside as above, except that it is rufous, that the ante- rior wing has the costal margin and a subapical band ochra- ceous, and that the posterior wing is crossed from the costal margin to the submedian nervure by a band of pale yellow. Exp. 1,85 inch. Hab. Darjeeling and Sarawak. In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Hesperia Zimra. Alis supra fuscis: anticis fascia longitudinali media punctisque duobus subapicalibus bifidis hyalinis: posticis fascia angulari ochracea: his infra viridi-fuscis, macula basali fasciaque lata flavo-albis. Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing crossed lon- gitudinally at the middle by a quadrifid band, and near the apex by two bifid spots, all transparent. Posterior wing crossed transversely near the middle by an angular ochreous band: the fringe pale yellow. Underside as above, except that it is tinted with green, that both wings have a submarginal band of ochreous spots, 78 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. and that the posterior wing has a pale yellow spot at the base and a central broad angular band of pale yellow from the costal margin to the submedian nervure. Exp. 1375 inch. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Hesperia Oropa. Alis supra fuscis: anticis puncto fasciaque flavis: posticis puncto fasciaque angulari lata fulvis: alis infra viridi-fuscis, fasciis albis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing crossed from the costal margin near the apex to the middle of the inner margin by a continuous orange-yellow band. Posterior wing with a spot near the base and a broad cential angular band from the costal margin to beyond the middle, both orange. Underside as above, except that the bands are nearly white, that the anterior wing has the apical half green and a spot of yellow in the cell, and that the posterior wing is green and has the band extended to nearer the anal angle. Exp. 13% inch. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Very near to H. Zimra, but differs from it in the continuous band on the upperside of the anterior wing, in having a small spot in the cell on the underside of the same wing, and in having the spot which in H. Zimra is at the base of the underside of the posterior wing lower down. Hesperia Gtoza. Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis fascia maculari longitudinali flava: posticis macula ochracea : his infra fascia lata recta alba. Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing crossed lon- _ gitudinally by a band of three pale yellow spots. Posterior wing with a central indistinct ochreous spot. Underside as above, except that it is paler and that the posterior wing is crossed at the middle by a broad, straight, very equal band of pale yellow and has a triangular spot of the same colour on the inner margin: the fringe and a pale spot near it rufous. The palpi, breast, and abdomen orange. Exp. 13%; inch. Hab. Venezuela. In the collections of W. C. Hewitson and Dr. Staudinger. Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 79 Hesperia Meza. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis novem hyalinis: posticis puncto hyalino punctisque duobus ochraceis: his infra fasciis duabus cine- raceis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with nine trans- parent spots—two in the cell, four in a central longitudinal band, and three (touching) near the apex. Posterior wing with a transparent spot before the middle and two ochreous spots below it. Underside as above, except that the anterior wing has a spot of grey near the inner margin and one at the apex, and that the posterior wing has a pale yellow line bounding the abdominal fold, and is crossed at the middle and near the outer margin by bands of grey. Exp. 15%; inch. Hab. Angola (Rogers). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Hesperia Gralesa. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis: posticis punctis quatuor, quorum duo solum sunt hyalina. Both sides dark brown. Anterior wing with eight trans- parent white spots—two in the cell, four in a longitudinal band, and two near the apex. Posterior wing with a trans- verse series of three or four spots, two of which only are distinct and transparent. Anus white. Exp. 13 inch. Hab. West Africa. In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. A very robust species and much like the last, probably its male. Hesperia Fibrena. Alis utrinque fuscis; anticis punctis undecim hyalinis: posticis angulo anali albo ; his infra albis, maculis fasciaque rufo-fuscis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with eleven trans- parent spots—one on the costal margin and two in the cell, one below these in the form of an 1, three between this and the apex, one above these, and three as usual near the apex. Posterior wing with a tuft of rufous hair at the base: the anal angle broadly white, divided by a band of brown. Underside. Anterior wing as above, but paler. Posterior wing white, with the costal margin, two spots below it near 80 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. the base, a spot below these, and a transverse irregular band, and a spot at the anal angle, all rufous-brown. Exp. 1;/5 inch. Hab. Amazon, Tonantins (Bates). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Unlike any other species. Hesperia Maheta. Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis septem hyalinis punctoque fulvo : posticis fascia fulva: his infra rufis, maculis quatuor argenteis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with seven trans- parent spots—one in the cell, three below forming a longitu- dinal band, and three at the apex; a spot of yellow on the inner margin. Posterior wing crossed transversely by a band of orange. Underside pale rufous-grey, except the lower half of the anterior wing and the inner margin and anal angle of the posterior wing, which are dark brown. Posterior wing marked by four silvery white spots—two before the middle and two below these, one of which is minute—and by a less distinct white spot and several small brown spots. Exp. 13%; inch. Hab. Queensland. In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. A very distinct and beautiful species. Hesperia Luda. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis basi ceruleo tincta, punctis quatuor hyalinis: posticis infra macula media fasciaque marginali lata albis. Upperside dark brown, tinted with blue at the base. An- terior wing with four transparent spots—one in the cell sinuated on its outer border, and three below this forming a longitudinal band, the middle spot large and triangular. Pos- terlor wing projecting at the lobe. Underside as above, except that it is rufous-brown, that the small spot near the inner margin of the anterior wing is large and undefined, and that the posterior wing has a small central spot and a broad band of grey intersected by black nervures at the middle of the outer margin. Exp. 2 inches. Hab. Chiriqui (Ribbe). In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 81 Hesperia Mytheca. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis maculis tribus hyalinis: posticis infra fascia lata argenteo-alba. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with three trans- parent white spots—one in the cell and two below it between the branches of the median nervures. Underside as above, except that there is a broad central silvery white band from the costal margin to the abdominal fold of the posterior wing. Exp. 175 inch. Hab. Malacca. , : In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Hesperia Fidicula. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis tribus hyalinis: posticis macula quadrata alba. Both sides dark brown. Anterior wing with three trans- parent spots—two between the branches of the median ner- vure, and one near the apex. Posterior wing with a large quadrate white spot near the middle of the outer margin. Exp. 1¥o inch. Hab. Costa Rica. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Hesperia Fufidia. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis: posticis infra fascia alba. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with six trans- parent spots—one in the cell, three below this forming a lon- gitudinal band, the middle spot sagittate, and two very minute near the apex. Underside as above, except that it is rufous-brown and that the posterior wing is crossed below the middle from the costal margin to the abdominal fold by a band commencing at the costal margin by a separate spot. Exp. 13% inch. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Hesperia Lota. Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis quatuor hyalinis: posticis infra rufescentibus punctis quinque nigris. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with four trans- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 6 82 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. aca spots—one in the cell and three below it forming a ongitudinal band. Underside pale rufous-brown, except at the base of the anterior wing, which is dark brown. Anterior wing with two minute black spots near the apex where the white spots usually are. Posterior wing with five black spots—three forming a longitudinal band near the middle, and two smaller spots, one on each side of these. Exp. 144 inch. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Hesperia Meda. Alis supra rufo-fuscis: anticis infra apice, posticis omnino cinera- ceis, venis nigris. Upperside dark rufous-brown. Underside. Anterior wing with the basal half dark brown, the apical half and the whole of the posterior wing grey: the nervures black. Exp. 133 inch. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Hesperia Uza. Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis infra margine postico, posticis dimidio postico cineraceis. Upperside dark rufous-brown. Underside as above, except that the outer margin of the anterior wing and more than the outer half of the posterior wing are lilac-white. Exp. 133 inch. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Hesperia Eqla. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis: posticis fascia tripartita hyalina. Both sides dark brown. Anterior wing with eight trans- parent white spots—two in the cell obliquely placed, three below these forming a longitudinal band, the middle spot large and triangular, and three at the apex. Posterior wing with a transverse trifid transparent band. Exp. 14 inch. Hab. Chiriqui (Lzbbe). In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Near to H. opigena. Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 83 Hesperia Kora. Alis utrinque atris: anticis punctis tribus hyalinis: posticis macula bipartita hyalina: alis infra fascia submarginali lilacina, anticis macula subapicali, posticis fascia lilacinis. Upperside black. Anterior wing with three transparent white spots—two between the branches of the median nervure, and one (minute) near the apex; a small white spot on the fringe at the anal angle. Posterior wing with a central bifid white transparent spot: the fringe white at the apex and anal angle. Underside as above, except that both wings have the ner- vures and a subapical band lilac, that there is a lilac spot near the apex of the anterior wing, and a lilac band near the base of the posterior wing. Exp. 13%) inch. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. In general appearance like H. Calvina. Hesperia Midia. Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis punctis quinque hyalinis pune- tisque duobus albis: posticis infra puncto albo. Upperside rufous-brown. Anterior wing with five trans- parent white spots—two large and triangular between the branches of the median nervure, and three separate near the apex, and below them a minute dull white spot; a similar spot near the inner margin. Posterior wing with one dull white spot below the middle: the fringe rufous-white. Underside as above, except that it is paler, especially on the outer half, and that there is a second minute pale spot on the underside of the posterior wing. Exp. 133 inch. Hab. Chiriqui (Ribbe). In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Hesperia Abima. Alis supra fuscis, anticis punctis quatuor hyalinis: anticis infra apice ochraceo: posticis omnino ochraceis, punctis quinque fuscis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with four trans- parent spots—one, deeply sinuated, in the cell, two between the branches of the median nervure, and one near the apex; the costal and inner margin from the base to the middle ita 84 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. clothed with ochreous hair. Posterior wing clothed with ochreous hair from the base to the middle. Underside. Anterior wing as above, except that the costal margin and apical half are ochreous. Posterior wing ochreous, with five undefined brown spots—two before the middle and three after. Exp. 13 inch. Hab. Macassar (Wallace). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Hesperia Hazarma. Alis supra rufo-fuscis: anticis infra fuscis, fascia margineque postico rufis: posticis ochraceo-rufescentibus, macula nigra media. Upperside rufous-brown. Underside. Anterior wing dark brown, with the costal and outer margins rufous, a curved band of paler colour commen- cing near the apex and ending at the middle of the wing in two separate spots. Posterior wing pale ochreous brown, marked at the middle by a distinct black spot and near it two minute brown spots; crossed near the outer margin by two bands of pale yellow. Exp. 1385 inch. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Hesperia Neba. Alis supra fuscis: anticis margine costali ochraceo, punctis octo hyalinis: posticis fascia flava quinquepartita: his infra pallide rufescentibus macula anali triangulari fusca. Upperside dark brown, the fringe broad and white. An- terior wing with the costal margin ochreous: eight trans- parent white spots—two in the cell and one below them, three near the apex and two below them: a triangular pale yellow spot near the inner margin. Posterior wing with a transverse band a little below the middle, of five pale yellow spots divided by the nervures. Underside. Anterior wing as above, except that the apical half is grey. Posterior wing grey, with the abdominal fold dark brown. Exp. 175 inch. Hab. Natal. In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. A pretty and very distinct species. Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandie. 85 Hesperia Optata. Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis : anticis infra plaga atra plagisque duabus flavis: posticis plaga flava. Upperside rufous-brown, paler at the middle of the anterior wing, the fringe rufous-yellow, the head and thorax tinted with lilac-blue. Underside rufous. Anterior wing with a band of dark brown from the base to beyond the middle, bordered below with pale yellow. Posterior wing with the base rufous-brown, tinted with purple and bordered below with pale yellow. Exp. 1,3; inch. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Unlike any other species in the strange colouring of the underside. | Hesperia Onasima. Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis punctis quatuor (duobus sub apicem minutissimis) hyalinis: posticis punctis duobus hyalinis: anticis infra plaga flava. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with four trans- parent white spots—two between the branches of the median nervure and two (very minute) near the apex. Posterior wing with two central transparent spots. Underside as above, except that it is red-brown, that the anterior wing has a small pale yellow spot in the cell, and a large yellow spot bordered with dark brown near the inner margin. Exp. 154 inch. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. VI.—Remarks on Observations by Captain Hutton, Director of the Otago Museum, on Peripatus novee-zealandiz*, with Notes on the Structure of the Species. By H. N. MoseEtey, Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford, Naturalist to the ‘ Chal- lenger’ Expedition. THE above-cited paper by Captain Hutton, which appeared in the November number of this Journal, contains so many * Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1876, 86 Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandiz.. statements concerning the structure of Peripatus which are at variance with my own observations, and, indeed, with zoolo- gical probability, that it cannot be allowed to pass without comment. I described various points in the structure of Peripatus capensis, in a paper in the Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. vol. clxiv. 1874, p. 757, confining my remarks to those particulars which seemed to have been missed or erroneously described by former observers ; and I further described the development of the species. The points of chief interest which I determined, and which were new to science, were :— 1. That Peripatus was a tracheate. 2. That the tracheal openings were diffused over the body- surface, not confined to certain restricted regions only, as in all other tracheates. 3. That the animal was not hermaphrodite, but that the sexes were separate. 4, That the supposed testis of Grube was a slime-secreting gland, the mode of use of which was explained. 5. That Peripatus was viviparous, and that its horny jaws were foot-jaws, homologous with those of Arthropods and not with those of Annelids. Captain Hutton, who unfortunately had access to the abstract of my paper only, as will be seen by reference to his paper, confirms some of my points by his investigations of P. nove-zealandie; but comes to the extraordinary results that this closely related species is not unisexual but hermaphrodite, and that the horny jaws are not foot-jaws, but homologous with those of Annelids. When H.M.S. ‘ Challenger’ was at Wellington, Mr. W. T. L. Travers, who has done so much for science in New Zealand, and who first drew Captain Hutton’s attention to the existence of P.nove-zealandie, brought me off some specimens of the animal to the ship, and gave me such information about its whereabouts that collectors sent from the ship were able to procure me about fifty living specimens. I was unable to refer to special publications at the time; and I thought the Perz- patus was certainly already named ; but I examined some of the specimens at once, and made notes, which I should have published long ago had not press of work prevented me. P. nove-zealandic is not hermaphrodite, but has well- developed males, which, however, as is the case with the Cape species, are less numerous than the females. Captain Hutton has been unlucky, as was Grube; and his twenty specimens have all been females. The males have their generative organs in Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandiz. 87 essential structure exactly similar to those of P. capensis; but the organs differ in that the prostates are considerably larger in proportion to the testes in P. novee-zealandie. ‘The testes are placed one above the other in the body-cavity in both species. The common termination of the male ducts is very muscular, and evidently acts as an intromittent organ. It is more developed in P. nove-zealandie for this purpose than in P. capensis. It twists under the nerve-cord to reach the external generative aperture on the right side, as in most cases in P. capensis. This enlarged terminal duct or penis was found in P. nove- zealandic to be provided with a mass of unicellular accessory glands imbedded in its wall, in an enlargement near its outward termination. It contained in some cases a long spermatophore, forming a stiff rod distending the whole length of the enlarged duct, and composed of felted spermatozoa. The connexion of the vasa deferentia with the penis was not properly made out, nor the junction of the left duct with the right. ‘The arrangement is possibly different from the peculiar one existing in P. capensis. Captain Hutton has evidently mistaken portions of sper- matophores present in the upper part of the oviduct for the testes. Large masses of spermatozoa penetrate the oviduct and pass right into the ovary in a similar manner in P. capensis (see my paper, pl. Ixxiv. fig. 1a). Captain Hntton must have been entirely deceived in imagining he saw vasa de- Jerentia. Had he established his position, P. nove-zealandice would have been not only an hermaphrodite, but one of the most extraordinary in existence, considering its affinities. The testes are, according to him, mere appendages of the oviduct, with very short ducts opening into the oviducts close to the ovary ; and he avers that the ova are fertilized in the oviduct immediately on their leaving the ovary, on their reaching these openings of the male ducts. These are his words (J. c. p- 367) :—‘ On passing the vesicule seminales it (the ovum), becomes fecundated, and total segmentation ensues.” P. nove- zealandie would thus be a self-impregnating hermaphrodite according to our author, in which cross-fertilization would never occur. With regard to the development of the jaws, Captain Hutton’s description runs (/. c. p. 867), ‘Two large oval or pyriform swellings arise from the lower surface of the cephalic lobes, just in front of the opening of the gullet; a longitudinal depression is formed in each of these by invagina- tion; and in these depressions the teeth are subsequently 88 Mr. H.N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandie. formed.” The whole of Captain Hutton’s figures are most crude and imperfect. I believe that he has missed the turn- ing-in of the first pair of limbs, of the claws of which the jaws are the homologues, and that in (/. ¢. pl. xvii.) fig. 13 the pair of appendages marked a correspond with those marked J in fig. 15 (2. e. with the jaws), and not with those marked a in that figure (which become the oral papille). I have no doubt at all that he has been here misled by im- perfect observation, as in the ease of the generative organs. J examined the embryos of P. nove-zealandice, and observed some nearly 7 millims. in length, in which the first pair of appendages was not yet turned inwards. Hence I saw the same condition to exist as that which occurs in the Cape species. In some minor points I think Captain Hutton must be further misled. He fails to see the dorsal heart in Pertpatus, and describes as the blood-vascular system the two well- known linear lateral bodies which are of doubtful function and homology, and which have before been supposed to be pos- sibly connected with the vascular system (Claus, ‘ Zoologie,’ p- 887), but which I considered to be mere fat-bodies. He further describes salivary glands. I have not seen such structures in Peripatus capensis, and do not see how I could have missed them in the other species, since I dissected P. nove-zealandie with considerable care. In regard to Captain Hutton’s general remarks, it may be noted that he does not seem to see the importance of the determination of foot-jaws as existing in Peripatus, though it is the presence of these structures which forms the real distinction between Arthropods and Annelids. ‘The real points of interest which Captain Hutton has determined appear to me to be :— 1st. The observation of the offensive use of the viscid fluid of Peripatus for catching prey and obtaining food. Were the ducts otherwise placed as to their opening, we might here almost find a step towards the development of the spider’s web; for the ejected slime forms a web (Phil. Trans. J. c. p- 760); and I believe Pertpatus to be ancestral to spiders together with other tracheates. 2nd. The probable shedding of the skin by Pertpatus. What points most certainly to this is the presence of the reserve horny jaws and claws within the active ones. I observed, however, in the case of both jaws and claws in both P. capensis and P. nove-zealandie, three sets one within the other; and Captain Hutton’s figure (/. c. fig. 2) seems to indicate such a condition, although he mentions only two. Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandiez. 89 3rd. That the animal breeds all the year round. I was astonished to find it breeding in mid-winter (July). 4th. The observation of the mode of birth. Captain Hutton’s reference to the geographical distribution of Peripatus is extremely apposite. He might have added Australia to the list of regions in which Pertpatus occurs. Its occurrence in Australia, the West Indies, Chili, New Zealand, and the Cape is additional evidence to its structure of its great antiquity. I am not without hope that its horny jaws may some day turn up in the fossil condition in strata older than the Carboniferous ; for of such age must Peripatus be if it be a re- presentative of the Protracheata. The fact that two pairs of jaws are formed from the modi- fication of one ambulatory member, being simply the slightly specialized pairs of foot-claws, would seem to point to the pos- sibility that in Myriopoda and other tracheates the two pairs of maxille may possibly be derivable from one segment only. My friend Prof. E. Ray Lankester has drawn my attention to a late paper by Mr. J. F. Bullar *, of Trinity College, Cam- bridge, in which the conclusion is arrived at that five species of parasitic Isopoda are hermaphrodite and probably self- impregnating. And Mr. Lankester suggested to me that pos- sibly an error in observation has here occurred similar to that fallen into by Captain Hutton in the case of Pertpatus, viz. that spermatophores or portions of them have been mistaken for testes. A result so remarkable and apparently improbable as the determination of the existence of hermaphroditism amongst the Arthropoda should certainly not be admitted with- out the very strongest evidence. No description whatever of the finer structure of the supposed testes in the Isopoda ex- amined by Mr. Bullar is given in the paper in question; and the figures do not give evidence of any testicular tissue. Ap- parently only spermatozoa have been observed in the supposed testes and what seem to be spermatophores (pl. iv. fig. 6). Of testis-cells and vesicles of evolution no mention at all is made; yet if such had been observed it is very unfortunate that in a case of such importance they should not have been described, since it is they and not spermatozoa which consti- tute a testis. For evidence that large masses of spermatozoa may occur in a female Arthropod in the closest relation with the ovary, I would refer to my figure of the ovary of Perdpatus capensis (Phil. Trans. /. c. pl. xxiv. fig.1). Its possible that an external opening to the oviduct may exist in earlier stages * “ The Generative Organs of Parasitic Isopoda,” Journal of Anat. and Physiol, vol. xi. part 1, Oct. 1876, p. 118. 90 Mr. H. N. Moseley on Peripatus nove-zealandiz. than that described by Mr. Bullar as the third, but be difficult of detection. It is difficult to see why what appear to be sper- matophores, or portions of such, should be formed in a self- impregnating animal; and the immobility of the spermatozoa observed is a fact quite as much in favour of these having been introduced for some time and tired out, as freshly deve- loped and functionally active. Surely it is quite possible that in such a case as that of Cymothoa estroides, which Mr. Bullar cites as unable to swim, active males may exist, which have not yet been detected. The rudiments of both external and internal male organs may well exist in a female Isopod ; and it is significant that the double penis is present only in the earlier stage in development of the Isopod in question. Itis quite possible that Mr. Bullar has observed testis-cells and the actual development of spermatozoa in his Isopods, but has not described their occurrence. If so, it is to be hoped that he will not omit to doso in some further account of his most interesting researches, and thus set all doubt as to his conclusions at rest. With regard to my own observations on P. nove-zealandie, I may mention some further facts. P. nove-zealandie differs from P. capensis in that it has 15 pairs of ambulatory members and no anal papille. There is further in the New-Zealand species a distinctly prolonged but short conical tail, with a slight knob-like enlargement at its extremity, which does not exist in P. capensis ; further, the anus being terminal, the vulva is separated from it, and situate at a considerable in- terval further forward and between the last pair of members. The two orifices are close together in the Cape species. In P. nove-zealandie, and probably also in P. capensis, there is present, in addition to the jaws, a single mesially placed row of very small simply conical chitinous teeth on the roof of the mouth, running from before backwards. The antennz are in P. nove-zealandie provided at the tips with tactile hairs. The place of commencement of the rectum appears better- defined in P. nove-zealandie than in P. capensis; and the viscus is longitudinally plicated. The ovarian ova of P. nove-zealandiw, apparently ripe, were ovoid in form, 1 millim. in length, filled with oily par- ticles, and with a germinal vesicle and spot. When pressure was made on the covering-glass the egg-membrane was seen to be tough and elastic, and only gave way after the egg had been distorted into various forms. When the contents finally escaped by rupture, the germinal vesicle made its way out, becoming elongated and altering its form in order to pass the aperture in the membrane ; but it resumed its shape again when On Rhopalocera from Japan and Shanghat. 91 free, giving evidence of its toughness and definite walling. It contained a single germinal spot. The New-Zealand Peripatus is much smaller than the Cape species ; and yet the embryos are much larger. In all the specimens examined by me the embryos were far fewer in number than ordinarily in P. capensis; yet Captain Hutton in one instance found 26 embryos in one female. The em- bryos, as observed by Captain Hutton, occur in successive stages of development in the oviduct, and are not all nearly equally mature as in P. capensis. ‘The embryos have the contents of the developing intestine coloured red in P. capensis ; in P. nove-zealandie the contents are white. The embryos appear in the New-Zealand species not to go through the preliminary worm-like stage, with the body spirally coiled (Phil. Trans. /.¢. pl. xxv. fig. 1), which is present in P. capensis; they seem to have lost this earlier stage, and to skip at once to the further stage of P. capensis (Phil. Trans. /. c. pl. Ixxv. fig. 4), the first indication of form being the appearance of a hilum near one pole of the ovoid egg, which hilum marks the spot where the tail and head meet in the doubled-up condition of the embryo. VII.—On Rhopalocera from Japan and Shanghai, with Descriptions of new Species. By ARTHUR G. BUTLER, F.L.S. &e. Mr. MontacuE FENTON (of Tosengi, Takanawa, Tokei, Japan) has recently forwarded to the British Museum a small box of Diurnal Lepidoptera, comprising the following species. Ceenonympha annulifer, n. sp. Nearly allied to C. geticus, but larger, longer in the wing, much darker; on the underside with the plumbagineous streak, which bounds the ocelli of secondaries internally, straight on its inner edge instead of undulated. LExpanse of wings ¢ 1 inch 7 lines, ¢ 1 inch 10 lines. About 370 miles from Tokei (Yedo). This species is probably the same as that noted by the Rev. R. P. Murray as Caxnonympha edipus, Fabricius. Neope Fentont, n. sp. Lasiommata epimenides 9 ,Ménétriés, Reisen und Forschungen im Amur- Lande, ii. 1, Lepid. tab. iii, fig. 9 (1859). In the heart of the mountains, about 370 miles from Tokei. 92 Mr. A. G. Butler on Rhopalocera There can be no question that, whereas the male described and figured by Ménétriés is a Pararge allied to P. deidamia and P. dejanira, the female is a Neope not very widely sepa- rated from N. Gaschkevitschid ; it is far more nearly allied to the succeeding species than to the male associated with it. Neope callipteris, n. sp. 3. Bronzy olive-brown; external area smoky brown; outer border paler, lunated: primaries with a discal series of ochraceous spots, forking above the third median branch; the veins upon the central region densely clothed with dark brown scales, especially the submedian vein and the three median branches ; two dusky streaks across the apical half of the cell: secondaries with six ochraceous spots, the first, second, fourth, and fifth oval and enclosing large, ovate, black spots, the last small, transverse, enclosing two small black spots: body bronzy brown ; thorax reddish in front, greenish in the centre. Wings below altogether paler, sandy yellowish; external area dusky: primaries with two brown bars across the apical half of the cell, a lunated angulated transverse discal band of the same colour ; three pale subapical spots, the uppermost trifid, the second ocelliform ; a lunulated submarginal stripe : secondaries with the basal area slightly dusky, three pale-edged dusky lines from the costal nervure across the cell; a lunated and angulated, diffused, brown, discal line bounding the ocelli internally ; six ocelli, the first and fifth large, the third extremely minute, the sixth small and geminate; all black, with white pupils and yellow irides ; area immediately beyond the ocelli beautifully pinky opaline; a brown-edged series of compressed angulated spots of the same colour close to the margin; edge of margin black ; fringe white-varied : body below sordid whitish ; legs ochreous. Hxpanse of wings 2 inches 7 lines. From the same locality as the preceding species, to which it is allied. Neptis ludmilla, Herrich-Schiffer. This species, which was taken at the same locality with the preceding species, is new to Japan. Vanessa hamigera, n. sp. Allied to V. agni and V. comma. Wings above bright orange tawny; basal area bronzy brown ; outer border golden brown, flecked with black ; fringe varied with white; a submarginal series of semiconnected reddish chocolate-coloured spots, immediately inside which the from Japan and Shanghai. 93 ground-colour becomes yellower in tint: primaries with a large bifid black spot cross the middle of the cell ; a second similar _ spot divided by the base of the first median branch ; a broad patch (widest upon the costa) across the discocellulars ; two small, quadrate, discal black spots, placed obliquely upon the median interspaces; a broad, tapering, subapical patch, den- tated externally, its base resting upon the costal margin; a large, subquadrate chocolate patch, confluent with the submar- ginal series (so as to enclose a lunule of the ground-colour) at external angle, and two linear, subapical, angulated markings of the same colour, but feebly indicated: secondaries with a rounded subcostal spot, an elongated, oblique, discocellular spot, and a spot at the base of each median interspace black ; a broad discal macular band of chocolate, only separated from the submarginal spots of the same colour by a series of five golden-orange lunate spots: body brown; crest, collar, and thorax densely clothed with bright olive- green hairs having bright bronze reflections; palpi grey, fringed on their upper edge with white, their inferior surface white, edged externally with black. Wings below brown, varied with grey, and covered with irregular black striz ; two extremely irregular transverse black lines, indicating a central band; the disk of primaries and a broad, subapical, costal patch on the secondaries, white, clouded with grey and striated with grey and black ; a discal series of more or less rounded spots, anda submarginal series of lunated spots, golden green: secondaries with a central, silvery white, semicircular marking; pectus purplish grey; tibiz and tarsi yellow; venter grey, ‘ae towards the anus. Expanse of wings 2 inches 2 ines. About 370 miles from Tokei (Yedo). V. hamigera is probably the species erroneously referred to C. album by Mr. Murray ; it is utterly distinct. Argynnis nerippe, Felder. A very fine example, differing from the typical form in having the submarginal spots of secondaries tawny, and the ocelli below as large as the black spots above. About 370 miles from Tokei. Argynnis rabdia, n. sp. Argynnis daphne, Butler (nec Denis), Journ, Linn. Soc. ix. 1866; Mur- ray, Ent. Mo. Mag. xiii. p. 83, 1876. This species is certainly distinct from its European congener, being larger, paler, less heavily spotted above and much more 94 Mr. A. G. Butler on Rhopalocera so below, much duller and more sickly-coloured on the under- side, with the transverse lines of secondaries chocolate-brown ; the lilacine streaks replaced by slaty grey. Expanse of wings 2 inches 3 lines. About 370 miles from Tokei. A. rabdia differs from A. daphne in structure as follows :— Palpi longer; primaries more produced, their outer margin not convex (more inclined to be concave), scarcely undulated. An example from Hakodadi, in the Museum, more nearly resembles A. daphne, but still differs too evidently from it to admit of their being associated together. Colias paleno, Linneus. Of this species Mr. Fenton says :—“ I had great trouble in capturing two couples on the side of a barren volcanic moun- tain covered with scanty grass, low herbs, and wind-dwarfed pines, at an elevation of about 7000 feet above sea-level (re- gistered by a pocket aneroid).” Thecla japonica, Murray. About 370 miles from Tokei. Mr. Murray need not be in the slightest degree alarmed for his species ; it is perfectly distinct from 7’. smaragdina. We have the latter from Hakodadi. Before passing on to Chinese species, I should wish to make a few remarks upon Mr. Murray’s paper, “ List of Japanese Butterflies,” because if it be, as its author states, merely preliminary, it will be well for him to have an oppor- tunity of weighing my opinions against his own, and, at any rate, he will have the advantage of any little facts which I am able to give him (or any other who may wish to study Japanese butterflies). Lethe diana is not only not identical with S. marginalis, Motsch., but is probably not congeneric with it; the latter is, in all probability, a Mycalesis. L. Whitelyt is perfectly distinct from Lastommata Maakii, being quite different in form, colour, and marking. Pronophila Schrenki is not a Satyrus, but a Lethe. Argynnis ella is = A. anadyomene; the A. daphnis of Motschoulsky is probably A. nertppe; A. adippe is not Japanese. It is extremely doubtful whether Araschnia burgana is A. strigosa, although I have regarded them as possibly identical. Neptis aceris (var. eurynome). Under this name Mr. Mur- from Japan and Shanghat. 95 ray has confounded two very distinct species, neither of which is identical with Westwood’s species. As regards the white and yellow butterflies I will say nothing, or I might overstep the bounds of courtesy, which (especially to a friend) I would rather avoid. The following butterflies from Shanghai have been liberally presented to the collection by Mr. W. B. Pryer. Neope segonax, Hewitson. This appears to differ sufficiently from N. Muirheadit to be kept separate. | Lethe syrcis 8, Hewitson. We previously only possessed the female of this species. Lethe lanaris, un. sp. dg. Wings smoky brown, the disk of primaries rather paler ; the basal area of all the wings densely clothed with woolly hair: primaries with a dusky submarginal line: secondaries with five indistinct ocelli, the first four dusky, with scarcely traceable irides, the fifth larger, dull black, with white pupil and diffused sordid testaceous iris; a whitish submarginal stripe, intersected by a blackish line. Primaries below with the basal two thirds uniformly smoky brown, apical third and internal area greyish; five discal ocelli in an almost straight line (the first and last slightly smaller), black, with white pupils, yellow irides, and dusky zones surrounded with lilacine; a whitish submarginal stripe intersected by a blackish line: secondaries smoky brown, crossed by two dusky central lines, the outer one concave to third median branch, and then angulated to back of apical ocellus ; six discal ocelli, the first and fifth four times as large as the others (which are of the size of those in the primaries), similar in character to those of aeons outer border whitish, with a submarginal black ine; margin black. Expanse of wings 2 inches 10 lines. Near to Lasiommata Maaki of Bremer and Pronophila Schrenki of Ménétriés. Pararge deidamia, Eversmann. This is the male of P. Ménétriésit. Mycalesis sangaica, n. sp. Allied to M. janardana. Wings above smoky brown; outer border narrowly whity brown, with marginal and sub- 96 On Rhopalocera from Japan and Shanghai. marginal black lines; primaries with a large ocellus on first median interspace, black, with white pupil and narrow yellow iris. Wings below sandy brown, mottled with grey, crossed by a central narrow externally diffused lilacine streak; outer border narrowly whity brown, with submarginal and marginal dark brown lines: primaries with four ocelli, the second and third extremely small and sometimes obsolete, the first also small but well-defined, the fourth much larger, black with white pupils and yellow irides ; secondaries with seven ocelli of similar character, but surrounded by pale zones, the second, third, and seventh very small, the fifth largest. Lxpanse of wings | inch 11 lines. This species is also in the Museum from Mongolia. Synchloé sordida, un. sp. 6. Wings above white, base blackish: primaries with the basal half of costa grey; an oblong costal patch at apex, its inner margin dentated, its externo-inferior angle confluent with the first of three subapical marginal conical spots, all greyish brown: secondaries with a costal and four decreasing squamose marginal spots blackish. Primaries below with the basal three fifths of discoidal cell and the basal half of costa densely irrorated with dark grey ; apical area sandy yellow, sparsely irrorated with grey ; two discal blackish spots as in S. rape: secondaries pale yellow, densely irrorated with dark grey, excepting the veins and internervular folds; base of costa golden orange. Hxpanse of wings 2 inches 4 lines. Allied to, but very distinct from, S. rape. Synchloé claripennis, n. sp. g. Wings above white, with black markings nearly as in 8. gliciria, but the base less suffused with grey, and the large discal black spots of primaries absent on the upper surface: primaries below with the discal spots well marked and large, the basal two fifths of the cell grey; secondaries with the lower half of the cell and the median interspaces greyish, base of costa broadly orange. LExpanse of wings 2 inches 8 lines. Mr. Pryer has several examples of this species. Pyrgus sinicus, n.. sp. Allied to P. maculatus; primaries the same; secondaries above with the central transverse interrupted streak composed | of only three well-separated white spots, the outer or discal On Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador. 97 series of five spots, all small: secondaries below very different from P. maculatus, sordid white ; a rather broad olive-brown band, shorter than the darker band of P. maculatus, and crossed by white veins, indistinctly bordered with white inter- nally, and broadly white-bordered externally ; the interno- median, first median, and discoidal interspaces irrorated with the same brown (beyond the white border) ; external area broadly brown, its inner half blackish ; no trace of the angu- lated submarginal white streak common to P. maculatus ; fringe white, spotted with brown. Expanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines. I have seen several examples of this species. VIIL.— On Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador, By the Rev. THomas Hrnoxs, B.A., F.R.S. [Plates X. & XI.] THE species noticed in the present paper were obtained by Dr. Wallich off the coasts of Iceland and Labrador. For the opportunity of examining them I am indebted to Mr. Busk. Some new forms occur amongst them; and they have besides their special interest as illustrating local variation and geo- graphical distribution. The material which I have dealt with in this paper has been for a very long time in my hands, but after partial exa- mination was laid aside under the pressure of other engage- ments. ICELANDIC SPECIES. Order INFUNDIBULATA. Suborder Cheilostomata. Genus Hippornoa, Lamx. 1. Hippothoa expansa, Norman. A single specimen of this form occurs on shell. Off Rei- kiavik, in 100 fathoms, amongst icebergs. All the Icelandic species were taken in this locality. [Arctic seas, not uncommon (Norman, ‘ Valorous’ dredg- ings) ; Shetland (¢d.).| Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 7 98 Rev. T. Hincks on Polyzoa Genus SCRUPOCELLARIA, Van Beneden. 2. Scrupocellaria scabra, Van Ben. Not uncommon. It has a place in the Greenland fauna of Fabricius, and was obtained by the German Polar Expedition at Sabine Island. . [Godhavn Harbour, Disco, 5-20 fathoms (Norman, ‘Valo- rous’ dredgings); Spitzbergen, 6 fathoms, and more fre- quently 80 and 150 fathoms (Swedish Expedition, teste Smit). Genus CABEREA, Lamx. 83. Caberea Ellisit, Fleming. A single specimen. (Hebrides; Shetland (Norman); North Sea, from North Britain to Finmark, in deep water (50-80 fathoms), not un- common (Smitt); Labrador and Maine (Packard); Scotch Glacial deposits (Getkie).] Genus Mrnipea, Lamx. 4, Menipea ternata, Ellis and Solander. Not uncommon. [Arctic Seas (Simtt) ; Britain ; Labrador.] 5. Menipea arctica, Busk. Only a fragment occurred in the small gathering which came under my observation; but the species seems to be a common arctic form. [West Greenland (Sutherland); Arctic Seas, in deep water, to 200 fathoms (Smit) ; Nordshannon (German Polar Expe- dition) ; entrance of Baffin’s Bay, 175 fathoms (‘ Valorous’ dredgings). | Genus Bueuta, Oken. 6. Bugula Murrayana, Johnston. The form which occurs in the Reikiavik dredging is the var. fruticosa of Packard, which seems to predominate in the Arctic seas. [Spitzbergen ; Finmark, 100 fathoms (Smztt); Labrador (Packard); Holsteinborg Harbour, both typical form and var.; entrance of Baffin’s Bay, var. fruticosa (Norman, Valorous ’ dredgings). | from Iceland and Labrador. 99 Genus MempBranrpora, De Blainville. 7. Membranipora lineata, Linn. A single specimen, with ovicells, characteristic, on Scrupo- cellaria scabra. {South Labrador. (Packard); coasts of Scandinavia, in shallower water, common (Smett); Finmark (Lovén) ; Spitz- bergen, a single specimen (teste Smdtt) ; Britain.] 8. Membranipora craticula, Alder. On shell. [Spitzbergen, not rare (Smitt); Britain; Scotch Glacial deposits (Geckie).] 9. Membranipora Sophie, Busk. On shell. An arctic form first discovered by Dr. Sutherland in Assistance Bay; Spitzbergen, common in- 30-50 fathoms (Smite). 10. Membranipora cymbeformis, n. sp. Membranipora spinifera, Smitt, Krit. Forteckn. éfver Skandinaviens Hafs-Bryozoer, pt. iii. pl. xx. fig. 32. Zooecia oval, short, massive, of considerable depth, irre- gularly disposed ; the margin with about eight to ten tall and erect spines, two of which are placed at the top of the cell; avicularia pedicellate, borne on a very long stem, very slender, springing from the side of the cell, near the oral extremity ; mandible acute, pointing upwards. Oowciwm unknown. This form has been figured by Smitt under the name of M. spinifera; but it is very distinct from Johnston’s species, which it seems to replace in the Arctic seas. The chief points in which it differs from our British form are the much smaller size, the somewhat boat-like shape, and the more massive character of the cells, and their irregular arrangement, and the small number of its spines, which are much taller and stouter and more erect than those of MZ. spini- erd. “f In the latter the cells are elongate-oval, disposed in lines with much regularity, and armed with sixteen or eighteen spines, which, for the most part, bend inward over the mem- branous area; they are shallow and not calcified below, the’ flooring of the cell being simply membranous. But the cell of M. cymbeformis is deep, inclosed by comparatively high walls, which are well seen in the marginal zoocecia, and is furnished 7% 100. Rev. T. Hincks on Polyzoa with a calcareous lamina beneath. There are usually no more than two or three spines on each side, which are very tall and stout, cylindrical and suberect. There are also differences in the avicularium, though in both cases it is of the pedicellate type. That of I. cymbeformis is borne on a very long pedi- cel, to the top of which the avicularian cell seems to be articu- lated ; and it is altogether more slender that that of its ally. Several specimens occur forming small patches on weed. Smitt states that it is not uncommon in the Arctic seas, as far as the north of Spitzbergen, in 10-60 fathoms. The JM. lineata of the German Polar Expedition, obtained at Sabine Island, should probably be referred to this species. Genus LeprALiA, Johnston. I retain for the present the genus Lepralia as Johnston defined it, though well aware that the somewhat heterogeneous assemblage of forms which it includes must be broken up and redistributed. 11. Lepralia trispinosa, Johnston, var. (Pl. XI. fig. 1.) Escharella Jacotini, forma lamellosa, Smitt, Krit. Forteckn. 6fver Skan- dinaviens Hafs-Bryozoer, pt. iv. (1867) pl. xxiv. fig. 56. On shell, common. [Davis Strait, 100 fathoms (Norman, ‘ Valorous’ dredg- ings). | In the variety of this well-known species, which alone occurs amongst thé Icelandic dredgings, the surface of the polyzoary is very flat and uniform in appearance and of a dull whitish colour. The zoocecia are smooth or very minutely granular, areolated round the margin, and bordered by promi- nent lines; the aperture is suborbicular, well arched above, the lower lip rising in the centre into a small denticle; the margin is not at all elevated. The large pointed avicularia are present as in the more usual form; and there is also fre- quently a small oval avicularium with rounded mandible on one side of the mouth. Similar avicularia sometimes occur on other parts of the cell, as represented in the figure (Pl. XI. fig. 1). The oocecium is of the usual form, with the charac- ‘teristic group of perforations on the front. In the preliminary report on the “ Biology of the ‘ Valo- rous’ Cruise,” printed in the Proceedings of the Royal Society for June 15, 1876, p. 208, Mr. Norman records this form as amongst the Greenland dredgings, and regards it as a new species, which he proposes to name L. Jeffreysz?. The chief characters which he seems to rely upon as From Iceland and Labrador. 101 distinctive are the ovoid avicularia and the absence of the spout-like sinus on the lower margin of the aperture. But the oval avicularia are commonly present on the normal L, trisptnosa, though, curiously enough, they have hitherto es- caped observation, and are not figured or referred to by any writer on the Polyzoa. They are, of course, frequently wanting, as are also the large pointed avicularia; but in some part or other of the colony they may generally be detected. In some cases they are present in great numbers, two or three on a cell, and are very irregularly placed. I have specimens, probably from deep water, which in some respects resemble the Icelandic variety, in which there is an extraordinary deve- lopment of them. As to the form of the mouth, it is very variable in LZ. trispinosa. The spout-like projection is much more markedly developed in some cases than in others; at times it is scarcely perceptible. Near the edge of the colony cells-may commonly be met with which bear the closest resemblance to those of the arctic variety, especially in the character of the mouth, being altogether destitute of the elevated peristome. There is therefore no valid ground, in my judgment, for erecting the present form into a species. It exhibits a very slight divergence from the normal ZL. trispinosa, the absence of the raised peristome marking, as stated above, an early stage of growth in this species. The presence of the oval avicularia is really one more proof of their identity. Smitt has given a good representation of the different states which this species assumes, though he seems not te have noticed the small avicularia. 12. Lepralia tubulosa, Norman. (Pl. XI. fig. 8.) Two or three specimens of this interesting species occur on fragments of shell. In their perfect condition the cells are armed with three or four spines. They are less thickly per- forated than in the only British example which I have had the opportunity of examining. On one of the specimens the oocecia, Which have not hitherto been described, are present ; they are arcuate in form, shallow, depressed, and set very far back behind the tubular neck of the cell. The surface is smooth and silvery, with a few perforations. This remarkable species will stand as the type of a new genus, for which I propose the name of Cylindroporella, [Shetland (Norman) ; Wick (Peach).] 13. Lepralia hyalina, Linneus. On shells and on other Polyzoa, abundant. 102 Rey. T. Hincks on Polyzoa 14. Lepralia (Discopora) sincera, Smitt. (Pl. XI. fig. 2.) One or two specimens of this well-marked form occur. Smitt reports the species as common in the Arctic Sea as far as Spitzbergen, in 19-60 fathoms. Lovén has taken it in Finmark. Off Hare Island, Waigat Strait, entrance of Baffin’s Bay, 175 fathoms (Norman). 15. Lepralia porifera, Smitt. (Pl. X. figs. 1 & 2.) Not uncommon. [Spitzbergen, not rare, in 20-80 fathoms (Swedish Expe- dition, teste Smt); Hammerfest (Lovén); South Devon Several forms occur which seem to be related to this species or to the true L. (Eschara) Landsborovit. I can most fully adopt Smitt’s naive declaration respecting the last-named :— “This species, in all its varieties of calcification, has given me much trouble.” It is, indeed, a matter of extreme diffi- culty to interpret satisfactorily the group of forms which bear a more or less near relationship to the L. Landsborovit of Johnston. In the first place I believe we may accept Smitt’s L. porifera as a good species, taking as the type his pl. xxiv. fig. 30 (‘ Kritisk Férteckn.’). The “forma minuscula” and “ forma majuscula” ranked under it, he has himself, as a result of further examination, transferred to his Escharella Landsborovii (‘Floridan Bryozoa,’ part ii. p. 60). . In L. portfera the zoocecia are short, ovate, or rhombic, flattish, very thickly punctured over the entire surface, and of a dull white colour; the mouth is suborbicular, slightly con- tracted below, where two small denticles mark the position of the hinge of the opercular valve and form a shallow sinus on the lower margin; the peristome is very slightly elevated, and there is no central denticle: the avicularvum projects imme- diately below the inferior margin; it is larger than in L. Landsborovii, and of a more elongate form ; the oocectum is rounded, closely adnate, not hooded, somewhat depressed in front, and perforated ; spatulate avicularia none. In the typical L. Landsborovii the zoocecia are oblong, much lengthened out, somewhat flat, vitreous and glistening when fresh, covered over the whole surface with rather large pores or merely punctured round the margin ; the mouth sub- orbicular, with a prominent tooth on the lower lip in addition to the two lateral denticles; peristome thin, very much raised, with a deep narrow cleft in front, within which the avicularium is placed ; avicularium small, round ; oocecium rounded, large, from Iceland and Labrador. 103 prominent, glassy, hooded, thickly punctured, frequently with a large spatulate avicularium on one or both sides of it, placed transversely. I have not met with this form amongst the Reikiavik dredgings. 16. Lepralia propinqua, Smitt. (Pl. X. figs. 5-7.) Eschara propinqua, Smitt, Jc. pp. 22 & 146, pl. xxvi. figs. 126-128. Zooecia short, convex, rising towards the very prominent avicularium ; surface warty, sometimes indistinctly areolated round the margin, which is bordered by a raised line; mouth ample, arched above, with a broad, very shallow sinus below ; peristome slightly thickened, not elevated, except in the fertile cells; no central tooth; avicularia round, stand- ing out boldly below the inferior margin, so as to have the ap- pearance of a prominent beak. Ooacium large, rounded, adnate or subimmersed, sometimes adorned with radiating lines, punctured, the pores often forming a semicircular series round the outer edge of the ovicell, and a small circular group in the centre; in the fertile cells the peristome is much elevated at the sides, sometimes rising into large flap-like expansions, but falls away towards the front, where there is a wide opening in which the avicularium is placed. There are frequently spatulate avicularia on each side of the oocecium; but they differ in shape from those of ZL. Landsborovit (normal) and are inferior in size (Pl. X. figs. 7 & 8). This form seems entitled to specific rank. It exhibits a different type of cell from that of L. Landsborovii (short, ovate or rhombic, and very convex); and it also diverges from that species in the character of the oocecium and of the peristome, as well as of the large avicularia. It agrees with L. porifera in the absence of the marginal denticle, but wants its porous surface. It must be left for further investigation to show whether these forms are so closely connected with each other and with L. Landsborovit, by intermediate varieties, as to constitute truly but one specific group. With our present knowledge they are properly accounted distinct. Smitt refers L. propinqua.to his L. (Eschara) verrucosa group; but its closest affinity is clearly with L. Landsborovit. [Spitzbergen, 60 fathoms (Malmgren) ; Greenland (TZorell) ; Finmark (Lovén).] 17. Lepralia reticulato-punctata, n. sp. (Pl. X. figs. 3 & 4.) Escharella porifera, forma edentata, Smitt, Forteckn. part iv. p. 9, pl. xxiv. fig. 39. 104 Rey. T. Hincks on Polyzoa [Spitzbergen (Swedish Expedition).] Zooecia ovate, moderately convex, strongly reticulato-punc- tate; orifice suborbicular, somewhat compressed, with a broad well-marked sinus on the inferior margin; peristome not raised; no central tooth; avicularium large, elongate- oval, sometimes half immersed, sometimes prominent, placed ~ in the centre immediately below the mouth, occasionally at a short distance beneath it or turned transversely. Oowciwm rounded, closely adnate above, thickly punctured ; peristome in the fertile cells not raised. This is another form belonging to the same group as the two preceding. It is figured by Smitt, and described by him as Lischarella porifera, forma edentata. It is distinguished from that species by its reticulate and coarsely punctured surface, by the form of the mouth, which is much less arched above (compressed) and with a more marked sinus below, and by the large elongate-oval avicularium, which is somewhat variable in position, whereas that of L. porifera is constantly attached to the inferior margin. The two also differ much in general aspect. The preceding three forms occur amongst Reikiavik dredg- ings only in an incrusting state ; and there is nothing to show whether they ever assume the Escharine mode of growth. 18. Lepralia radiatula, n. sp. (Pl. X. figs. 9-14.) ? Cellepora plicata, var., Smitt, Forteckn. iy. pl. xxviii. fig, 193. Zooecia ovate, disposed in linear series, whitish, minutely roughened, traversed by rib-like lines, which run from the margin towards the centre; mouth suborbicular, surrounded by a thin, much-raised, frill-like peristome, which is cleft in front into a deep loop-like sinus ; within it on one side asmall avicularium, the mandible directed upwards; a minute pointed denticle immediately within the lower margin. Ooaciwm semicircular, punctured, set far back. The peristome frequently rises at the sides into prominent expansions, which are curiously cut and crenated at the top, and present a very fantastic ap- pearance. On shell, zoophytes, &c., common. Thave met with no description of this remarkable. form ; but it seems to be represented in Smitt’s figure 193 (Férteckn. part iv.). He refers it to his Cellepora plicata, with which, I confess, I cannot see that it has any close affinity whatever. It varies much in different states of growth, and especially in the degree in which the peristome is developed : at times it forms a plain border round the mouth (Pl. X. fig. 10); at from Iceland and Labrador. 105 others it takes on such shapes as are represented in Plate X. figs. 11-14. [Arctic Sea (Smite). | Genus CELLEPORA, Fabricius. (Celleporaria, Smitt.) 19. Cellepora incrassata, Lamk. This fine species, judging from the fragments which abounded in the dredging, must be common off the coast of Iceland, as it is, according to Smitt, in the seas about Spitzbergen and Greenland. In Finmark it seems to be less abundant Kast Greenland, plentiful (German Polar Exped.). 20. Cellepora ovata, Smitt. (Pl. XI. fig. 5.) Two fragments occur. [Spitzbergen, in 10-60 fathoms; less common than (C. scabra and C. plicata (Smitt); Sabine Island (German Polar Expedition). | In this species the mouth is orbicular, instead of triangular as in the allied C. plicata, Smitt, and the avicularium much shorter than in that species. The mucro is set completely at one side of the mouth. The surface of the cells, which are very convex and regularly ovate, is coarsely punctured, the spaces between the punctures rising at times into ridges. The peri- stome is thin and not at all elevated. Smitt,as Kirchenpauer has already noticed, ranks this form with his Cellepora scabra in such a way that it is difficult to determine whether he regards the two as specifically distinct or not. From his description of the figures (p. 226) I should infer that he looks upon these two forms and C. plicata as merely varieties of one and the same specific type. Judging, however, from those figures, as well as the Icelandic and Labrador specimens, | have little hesitation in considering C. ovata an independent species with well-marked features. Smitt, indeed (p. 188), refers to certain intermediate forms by which, he thinks, the distinction between C. ovata and CO. plicata is reduced to a very small matter—forms in which the general appearance of C. ovata is combined with an ovicell resembling that of C. plicata, though wanting its punctured surface, and a mouth which often suggests the three- cornered shape* so characteristic of the aperture in the last- named species; but as he does not figure these forms it is difficult * Tam afraid this is a very free translation of the Swedish, “och dervid ser djurhusmynningarne afven hir fi en antydan till trekant- form ;”” but 1 hope it does not misrepresent its real force. 106 Rey. T. Hincks on Polyzoa to estimate their precise significance. The mouth in C. ovata, as I have seen it, is orbicular, slightly compressed or flattened below ; in C. plicata it is decidedly subtriangular, and the lower margin runstoa point. This is an important structural distinction, the specific value of which we are certainly not justified in rejecting without much fuller evidence respecting transitional forms than we now possess. It is of course eminently undesirable that species should be multiplied on trifling pretexts; it is equally undesirable that well-differen- tiated and tolerably stable forms should be confounded. 21. Cellepora plicata, Smitt. (Pl. XI. figs. 3 & 4.) Iceland, 100 fathoms. [Spitzbergen, 2-60 fathoms, very common (Smitt) ; Green- land (German Polar Expedition) ; Godhavn Harbour, Disco, 5-20 fathoms (Norman, ‘ Valorous’ dredgings). | In this species the cells are ovate, somewhat depressed ; surface smooth and glistening, sometimes traversed by ribs ra- diating from the circumference ; mouth subtriangular, slightly arched above, the sides running to a point in front, so as to form an acute angle; peristome thin and slightly raised at the sides; on one side a prominent mucro, bearing a large elongate-oval avicularium, with rounded mandible, looking obliquely sideways. Oowctwm semicircular, smooth, punc- tured in front. Allied to the preceding, but, I think, distinct. A very salient character is the great length of the oval avicu- larian opening. Genus Escuara, Ray. 22. Hschara pavonella, Alder. A single specimen was met with. [Spitzbergen, in 20-60 fathoms, not rare ( Torell and Swedish Expedition); Finmark, in 20 fathoms (Goés and Malmgren). Not yet found in Southern Scandinavia (Smit). England, north-eastern coast. | Genus Myriozoum, Donati. (Leteschara, Sars.) 23. Myriozoum coarctatum, Sars. Iceland, 100 fathoms. [Spitzbergen, in 19-80 fathoms (Swedish Expedition); Nor- way (Strém, Sars, &c.).] 24, Myriozoum subgracile, D’Orbigny. Iceland, 100 fathoms. [Spitzbergen, 19-80 fathoms, common (Swedish Expedi- from Iceland and Labrador. 107 tion); Greenland (Jéller and Torell) ; Holsteinborg Har- bour, 7-35 fathoms; entrance of Baffin’s Bay, 175 fathoms (‘ Valorous’ dredgings); Anticosti and Mingan Islands; South Labrador (Packard).] In this very distinct species, the small oval avicularia are sometimes placed on each side of the mouth at the top, or sometimes on one side only: occasionally they occur about the middle of the aperture; they are also distributed irregu- larly over the zoarium. In many cases they are wanting altogether in connexion with the mouth of the cell. Genus Retepora, Imperato. 25. Retepora Wallichiana, n. sp., Busk (MS.). (PL. XI. figs. 9-13.) Retepora cellulosa (Linn.), forma notopachys (Busk), var. elongata, Smitt, J. c. pt. iv. pp. 86 & 204, pl. xxviii. figs. 226-282. Zoartum irregular, sometimes giving off long free branches ; fenestre elongate, narrow, lozenge-shaped. Zooewcia immersed, elongate, somewhat rectangular, bordered by lines, the mouth suborbicular ; peristome thin, raised, the inferior margin pro- jecting and with a very minute central sinus ; immediately be- lowit in many of the cells a prominent rostrum placed obliquely, bearing on its summit a large aviculartum with strongly in- curved beak and a long triangular mandible pointing down- wards. Oowcium small, rounded, smooth; placed very far back behind the mouth and separated from it, in the centre of the arch of the opening, a small denticle (Plate XI. fig. 12). This form has been very accurately described by Smitt ; but he regards it as a variety of the Crag species 2. noto- pachys, Busk. Some years since Mr. Busk, who had met with it amongst Dr. Wallich’s dredgings, gave it the MS. name which I have retained in this paper, and which fittingly commemorates one of the earliest and ablest pioneers in the work of deep-sea exploration. Lagree with Mr. Busk that itis specifically distinct, though insome respects it seems to approach the fossil form. The chief points of difference between it and fh. notopachys are to be found in the mouth, which in the latter, according to Busk’s figure, is furnished with a rather deeply incised sinus on the lower margin, whereas in R. Wallichiana the sinus is very minute and shallow*—and in the ovicell, which in the last-named is small, with a very moderate orifice and a conspicuous denticle in the centre of the oral arch, while that of the Crag form is described as large and open in front. The position of the ovicell in the present species is also * The contour of the oral aperture is very different in the two species. 108 Rev. T. Hincks on Polyzoa peculiar; it is developed at some distance above the mouth, and is apparently quite separated from it at first, though at a later stage united to it by an extension of the peristome, as Smitt has remarked. Judging from Busk’s figure, I should also suppose that the avicularia differed in character in the two, though this portion of the structure is badly preserved in the fossil. In R. Wallichiana there is none of the remarkable thickening of the branches behind, nor is there any trace of the “crescen- tic lamine ’’ which are ascribed to the other species. Its dorsal surface is flattened, traversed by raised lines, which for the most part run longitudinally, while that of R. notopachys is marked by deep, usually transverse sutures. The fenestra also seem to be much smaller in the latter form. In the present species the zoocecia are sometimes very indi- stinct, at others they are well defined by conspicuous raised lines. On the dorsal surface, at the base of each fenestra there is an immersed avicularium, placed transversely, Iceland, 100 fathoms, apparently common. [Spitzbergen, 20-80 fathoms, common; Finmark (Smit) ; Godhaab, 150 fathoms (Busk).| Suborder Cyclostomata. Genus CrisiaA, Lamx. 26. Crista denticulata, Lamk. Iceland, 100 fathoms; several small fragments occur. [Norway (Sars); Spitzbergen; Bahusia (teste Smtt) ; Great Britain &c., Scotch Glacial deposits (Getkie).] Genus IpMonEA, Lamx. 27. Idmonea atlantica, KE. Forbes. Iceland, 100 fathoms; abundant. [Scandinavia, from Bahusia to Finmark, common (Sars, Lovén, Smitt); Shetland (Barlee) ; entrance of Baffin’s Bay, 175 fathoms (Norman). | Genus TuBULIPORA, Lamk. 28. Tubulipora ventricosa, Busk. Iceland; on Sertularella tricuspidata, Aldev. [West Greenland, on Fucus (Sutherland).| Jrom Iceland and Labrador. 109 - 29. Tubulipora flabellaris, Johnst. In the form which I refer to this species, the zoarium is flat, depressed, opaque, minutely specked, and somewhat rugose transversely ; the tubes are placed horizontally, somewhat radiately disposed, of comparatively large bore, free only for a short distance at the extremity, the free portion not turning upwards, but taking the horizontal direction. It is more or less regularly flabellate in its mode of growth. It is well re- presented by Johnston’s figure and in Busk’s ‘ Cyclostomata,’ plate xxiv. fig. 2. It is distinct, in my judgment, from the true 7. phalangea. Genus Drasropora, Johnston. 30. Diastopora, sp.? A small patch of a Diastopora occurs on a specimen of Cel- lepora incrassata, but in so imperfect a condition that I cannot determine the species with certainty. I believe it to be refer- able to D. obelia, Johnston, which is not uncommon in the Arctic seas. Genus DISCOPORELLA, Gray. 31. Discoporella verrucaria, Fabricius. Iceland ; abundant on Sertularella, &e. [Bahusia (Lovén); Spitzbergen (Swed. Exped., teste Smite) ; Greenland, Assistance Bay (Sutherland) ; Anticosti and Min- gan Islands; Bay of Fundy (Packard) ; Orkney and Arran (Busk).| : My. Busk has rightly challenged Smitt’s identification of this form with the Discoporella flosculus (mihi). The latter is the Melobesia radiata of Audouin, with whose figure I was unac- quainted at the time (1862) of the publication of this species. Suborder Ctenostomata. Genus Busxtra, Alder. 32. Buskia nitens, Alder. Iceland; very fine, creeping over Hydroids. [Great Britain. | This seems to be the only Icelandic form not hitherto re- corded from the Arctic seas. Of the 32 species contained in this list, 18 are British; of the latter, Hippothoa expansa and Idmonea atlantica have only 110 Rey. T. Hincks on Polyzoa occurred in the Shetland waters; Caberea Ellisii is common to Shetland and the Hebrides, and Lepralia tubulosa to Shetland and the north-eastern part of Scotland (Wick). The following may be regarded as forming a distinctively Arctic group :— Menipea arctica, M. Sophie, Lepralia sincera, Cellepora in- crassata, and perhaps Myriozoum coarctatum. Twelve of the Icelandic species have been found on the North-American coast. It should be mentioned that the dredging which supplied the material for the above list was contained in a single bottle of very moderate size. LABRADOR SPECIES. The forms recorded in this list were taken in Hamilton’s Inlet, at a depth of 15 fathoms, by Dr. Wallich. INFUNDIBULATA. Cheilostomata. 1. Menipea ternata, Ellis & Sol. 2. Cellularia Peachii, Busk. 3. Gemellaria loricata, Linn. 4, Lepralia annulata, Fabricius. 5. Lepralia propinqua, Smitt. 6. Lepralia hyalina, Linn. The prevalent form. 7. Lepralia pertusa, Esper. 8. Lepralia radiatula, Hincks. 9. Membranipora lineata, Linn. 10. Membranipora cymbeeformis, Hincks. 11. Cellepora scabra, Smitt. This belongs to the same group as C. plicata and C. ovata of Smitt, the three being ranked as varieties of one and the same species by this writer. In the present form the zoocecia are very short, convex, crowded, and suberect; the mouth orbicular, slightly compressed in front ; immediately below the inferior margin rises a some- from Iceland and Labrador. 1 a what massive mucro, as broad as the mouth and stretching back for some distance over the wall of the cell ; it bears on one side an avicularium with rounded mandible, directed upwards. The surface of the cell is smooth, but often traversed by ribs which radiate from the margin and are carried up as prominent keel-like lines to the apex of the rostrum. The ovicell is semi- circular, and, in an early stage at least, without punctures. Within the inferior margin there is a small denticle. The cells have a very crowded appearance, and are more erect than those of either C. plicata or C. ovata. ‘The mucro is central (that is, the apex corresponds with the centre of the inferior margin, and the base spreads out equally on each side), while in the two last-named species it is placed completely on one side of the cell. 12. Cellepora bilaminata, nu. sp. (Pl. XI. figs. 6, 7.) Amongst the Labrador dredgings there is another form referable to the same group as the above, but presenting some marked and distinctive peculiarities. It occurs in two very different conditions. In one (a) the cells are rather crowded, ovate, suberect, the surface smooth ; mouth orbicular, the peristome rising on each side into a mucronate process, one of the two (and occasionally both) bearing on its side an avi- cularium with rounded mandible ; between the two processes there is a rather wide cleft, and immediately within it a small denticle (Pl. XI. fig. 6). Occasionally there are traces of the formation of a second calcareous lamina over the primitive cell-wall. Cells occur in which the second envelope has only partially overspread the original wall, and the edge of the later growth can be distinctly traced. In the other condition in which the species appears (0) almost every cell exhibits the double lamina, the later process of cal- cification being only partially effected (Pl. XI. fig. 7). In this state there are no avicularia. ‘The processes on the inferior margin are both simple extensions of the primitive lamina, somewhat rounded at the top and separated by a broad cleft. With the growth of the second lamina they would assume their perfect mucronate condition ; and the development of the avi- cularium (or avicularia) would probably follow. The ovicells are developed plentifully on this form; they are semicircular. almost truncate in front, partially concealed by the ascending marginal processes, smooth, with a few rather large punctures on the front. I have not noticed this doubling of the cell- wall in any of the kindred species, while the character of the mouth is very distinctive. I have therefore thought it best to give this form a separate name. 112 On Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador. 13. Cellepora ovata, Smitt. The specimens of this form from Labrador and Iceland are identical in character. Cyclostomata. s 14. Crista eburnea, Linn. [Mediterranean ; Madeira; Australia. | 15. Tubulipora flabellaris, Johust. 16. Discoporella verrucaria, Fabr. Of the foregoing species eight, or half the number, are not included in Packard’s list of the Polyzoa of South Labrador. Fourteen are common to the American coast and the Arctic seas. Ten are British. Two are Mediterranean forms, both of them having a very wide range. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PuaTE X. Fig. 1. Lepralia porifera, Smitt. Fig. 2. The same, showing the ovicell. Fig. 8. Lepralia reticulato-punctata, Hincks. Fig. 4. The same, more highly magnified. Fig. 5. Lepralia propingua, Smitt. Fig. 6. The same, more highly. magnified. Fig. 7. Large avicularium of Lepralia propinqua. Fig. 8. Ditto of Eschara Landsborovit, Johnston. Figs. 9-14. Lepralia radiatula, Hincks. Pirate XI. Fig. 1. Lepralia trispinosa, Johnston, var. Fig. 2. Lepralia (Discopora) sincera, Smitt. Fig. 3. Cellepora plicata, Smitt. Fig. 4. The same. Fig. 5. Cellepora ovata, Smitt. Fig. 6. Cellepora bilaminata, a, Hincks. Fig. 7. The same, b. 8 . Lepralia tubulosa, Norman. Fig. 9. Retepora Wallichiana, Busk, MS. Fig. 10. The same; a portion of the dorsal surface. Fig. 11. The same, a fragment of about the natural size, showing the shape of the fenestra. Fig. 12. The same, a single cell and ovicell. Fig. 15. EME eh cota in profile, showing the strongly developed eak, Miscellaneous. 113 MISCELLANEOUS. CuristraAn GortFRIED EHRENBERG *, Amone the men whose names will ever be associated with the history of science, Ehrenberg occupies a very prominent place. Fifty years ago he boldly penetrated into Africa as far as Abyssinia in the face of difficulties of which we can now scarcely form any idea, collecting zoological and botanical materials, whilst the fanati- cism of the inhabitants followed the Christian wherever he went, and more than once placed him in peril of his life. The results of these travels led him to the department of science the investigation of which constituted the principal labour of his life, and especially contributed to his scientific fame, namely the study of the lower forms of animal life, and especially the world of microscopic orga- nisms, whose richness and variety *were previously unsuspected. And it was not only to the living forms that Ehrenberg devoted his attention ; he also demonstrated their wide diffusion in the rocks of former periods of the earth’s history, and became the founder of microscopic palzontology, which has been of essential aid to the geology of the sedimentary rocks. With the greatest care the objects of numerous observations were united by him into a collec- tion which is unique in its kind, and which will remain at once as an important aid to study and as a monument of the indefatigable industry of a German savant. Ehrenberg was born on the 19th April, 1795, at Delitzsch in the province of Saxony. Up to his fourteenth year he attended the school of his native place; in 1810 he obtained a free scholarship in the Pforta Academy, where he had several men of note (as, for example, Leopold von Ranke) among his associates ; and he left this institution in 1815 to study theology at Leipzig, in accordance with his father’s wish. But even in the midst of his classical studies at the Academy, he had already devoted his hours of leisure to inves- tigations in natural history ; and this bent of his mind led him when he had been a year at the University, to exchange the study of the- ology for that of medicine. He completed his academic studies in Berlin, where he attained his degree of Doctor of Medicine on the 5th November, 1818, his inaugural dissertation bearing the title ‘“* Sylve mycologice Berolinenses.” In the two following years we find the young doctor engaged with his friend Hemprich in sketching plans for a great journey of inves- tigation to some distant part of the earth; and the wishes of both of them were fulfilled in the year 1820, when General yon Minutoli, who was on the point of starting on an antiquarian journey into Egypt, requested the Berlin Academy of Sciences to recommend him two young naturalists as companions. The Academy selected Ehrenberg and Hemprich. Their journey in common extended into the Libyan desert as far as the oasis of Jupiter Ammon (Siwah); but after their * [For the original of this notice we are indebted to the kindness of Prof. C. Rammelsberg.—Ebs. } Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 8 114 Miscellaneous. return to Alexandria, the two naturalists quitted the General’s ex- pedition in order to carry on natural-history investigations on their own account. They traced the Nile upwards as far as Embu- kohl in Dongola, made an excursion into the Fayoom, returned to Cairo in 1823, and then examined the northern coasts of the Red Sea and especially the Sinaitic mountains. While Hemprich conveyed the collections they had made to Alexandria, and remained in that city awaiting remittances, Ehrenberg remained for six months in Tor, occupying himself principally with the corals of the Red Sea. The two naturalists afterwards undertook a third journey, into Syria and Ccelosyria ; they penetrated as far as Baalbec, and reached the snowy summits of Lebanon. Their further journey was commenced in 1825; it carried them through Arabia to Loheia and across to Massowa on the Abyssinian coast. Here Hemprich fell a victim to fever ; and his friend committed him to the grave on the small island of Toalut. Ehrenberg then made an excursion to the hot springs of Eilet, and returned by Kosseir and Alexandria to Europe in 1826. During the six years of his absence he lost nine of his European companions by death. In the Memoirs of the Berlin Academy for the year 1826, Alexander von Humboldt gave a preliminary report upon these great travels and the important collections which had reached Berlin through Ehrenberg and Hemprich. In the year 1827 Ehrenberg was made an Extraordinary Professor in the University of Berlin, and on the application of Alexander von Humboldt obtained, through the minister Von Altenstein, the means of making known the scientific results of his travels. In consequence of this, two volumes of ‘ Symbole physic,’ with copperplates re- presenting mammals, birds, insects, &c., appeared in the years 1828-— 1834. Unfortunately circumstances were unfavourable to a conti- nuation of the work. A short historical sketch of the first part of his -travels appeared in 1828 under the title “‘ Naturgeschichtliche Reisen durch Nord- afrika und Westasien in den Jahren 1820-26, von Hemprich und Ehrenberg.” In 1827, Ehrenberg had already published a descrip- tion of the deserts in the Memoirs of the Academy. He also pub- lished some of his observations upon various subjects in different periodicals, e. g. on the Manna of the Tamarisks, on the Scorpions and their geographical distribution, on"the Monkeys of Sennaar and Kordofan, on the peculiar noise heard on Djebel Nakuss among the mountains of Sinai, and on the Corals and Acalephee of the Red Sea. The journey to the Ural and the Altai and to the Chinese frontier, undertaken in 1829 by Alexander von Humboldt at the desire of the Emperor Nicholas, principally for the purpose of bringing to light the mineral riches of the Russian empire, has been well described by Gustav Rose, who, with Ehrenberg, accompanied Humboldt. On his return, Ehrenberg devoted himself exclusively to micro- scopical researches ; and in 1830 he published a memoir on the orga- nization, classification, and geographical distribution of the Infusoria, of which Cuvier speaks as follows in the ‘ Analyse des travaux de VAcadémie Royale de Paris :’—‘‘ This discovery entirely changes Miscellaneous. 115 our ideas, and especially upsets many systems; it is one of those which constitute epochs in the sciences.” This memoir was followed by contributions which were continued until the year 1835. In 1838 appeared the great work ‘ Die Infusionsthierchen als vollen- dete Organismen,’ with 64 plates, for which and for his geological researches the Geological Society conferred upon Ehrenberg the Wollaston medal as a special distinction. As early as 1836, Ehren- berg had discovered that the polishing-powder known as tripoli abounded in fossil organisms, and that the polishing-slate of Bilin, near Teplitz, contained innumerable siliceous shells of similar crea- tures. The same result was obtained by the microscopic exami- nation of the so-called “edible earths” from various localities. This occurrence of fossil organisms was soon afterwards demonstrated by Ehrenberg in older formations, as is evidenced by his memoirs ‘Die Bildung des europiiischen, libyschen und uralischen Krei- defelsens und Kreidemergels aus mikroskopischen Organismen ’ (1839), and ‘Ueber noch jetzt zahlreich lebenden Thierarten der Kreidebildung und den Organismus der Polythalamien.’ In the. year 1841 he demonstrated the presence of organisms in the peat-beds in various parts of Berlin (Museum, Friedrichsstrasse, and Karls- strasse), and gave an impulse to the technical employment of these, and of the Infusorial earth of Ebstorf in the Limeburger Haide, as, according to the reports of old writers, an earth serving for polishing- purposes could be used for the manufacture of light building-stones, capable of floating upon the water, and the dome of the mosque of Saint Sophia, the celebrated structure of the Emperor Justinian, is composed of such stones. With the hearty cooperation of the then director of the Royal Porcelain Factory, the Mining Privy Councillor Frick, Ehrenberg had stones manufactured from the Berlin material, which proved from their porous nature to be very useful, and were employed by the architect Hoffmann in the construction of the cupola of the museum. In 1845, at the request of the Mining Department, Ehrenberg made investigations on the diffusion of the infusorial tuffs in the Eifel ; in 1847 he published his ‘‘ Beobachtungen tiber Passatstaub und Blutregen,” in the Memoirs of the Academy of Berlin ; and this was followed by a long series of papers in the ‘ Monatsberichte.’? In 1840 he had prepared his ‘ Microgeologie,’ which appeared in 1854, with 41 copperplates. The first part of a continuation of this work, relating specially to America, appeared in 1856. A new field is opened by his works on the Greensand and the illus- trations of its organic life (1855), and his communications on the gradually advancing knowledge of immense quantities of microscopic organic forms in the lowest Silurian deposits near Saint Petersburg (1852-62). His attention also was vividly excited by the recent investigations of the sea-bottom ; so that, by the receipt of samples of soundings from the most different regions, he was enabled to inves- tigate thoroughly the microscopic organisms of the depths of the sea. In 1872 he published a revision of these, illustrated with 12 plates, which was followed in 1875 by a work on ‘die fossilen Erd- und &* 116 Miscellaneous. Felsproben des Meeres und NSiisswassers aller Lander, und die Poly- eistinen-Mergels von Barbados ” (with 30 plates). Thus, nearly to the close of his long life, which took place on the 27th June in the year just closed, he showed no relaxation in his activity. From the year 1839 Ehrenberg was an Ordinary Professor in ‘the Faculty of Medicine. From 1842 he was Secretary of the Physico- mathematical Class of the Academy of Sciences, of which he had been a member since 1827. In 1839 king Friedrich Wilhelm III. conferred upon him the great gold medal for Art and Science; and at the same time the Crown Prince gave him a gold medal relating specially to Ehrenberg’s discoveries ; the Civil Class of the order “ Pour le mérite ” counted him as one of its members from the time of its establishment by king Friedrich Wilhelm IV.; and foreign honours were not wanting in recognition of his scientific merits. Quite in the evening of his life he was gratitied by the receipt of the large gold medal founded by the Dutch Academy of Sciences at Amsterdam in honour of Leeuwenhoek, the discoverer of the Infu- soria, and conferred for the first time unanimously upon Ehrenberg. Corals in the Huntervan Museum figured by Ellis and Solander. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GenTLEMEN.—In rearranging the corals in the Hunterian Museum I recognized the nineteen specimens mentioned in the following list as figured in Ellis and Solander’s work. Doubtless more of the Hunterian specimens are figured in that work ; but I have only given those which have some characteristic feature admitting of certain identification. Moreover Ellis selected for illustration parts only of some of the bulkier specimens. The list, however, as it stands, will not be without interest to those who desire that the location of type specimens should be known. IT am, Gentlemen, Yours obediently, Glasgow University, Nov. 1876. Joun Youne, M.D. Last of Specimens in Hunterian Museum figured in Ellis and Solander’s ‘ Natural History of Zoophytes.’ . Pl. 29. Madrepora anthophyl- 11. Pl. 46. fig. 1. Madrepora de- lites. dalea. P34. fief 12, | Pl. 47.ffigs. 4, 5. MM. areolata. Pl. 35. WM. carduus. 13. ) Pl. 48. fig. 2, MZ. phrygia. Pl. 84. M. angulosa. 14, Pl. 50. fig. 2. WM. abdita. Pl. 38. M. ramea. 15. Pl. 52. M. foliosa. . 89, MM, aspera. 16, J Pl. 58. fig. 1. M. annulosa. Pl. 40. M. undata. : figs. 5, 6. M. foveolata. Pl. 41. figs. 1,2. M. ampliata. 17. Pl. 55. M. rotulosa. Pl. 45. M. eimerascens. 18, Pl. 56. M. interstineta, Pl. 45, M. pileus. 19, Pl-57. M. muricata. SODAS CR rg = co We) ~ Miscellaneous. LLG Descriptions of new Species of Blattidee belonging to the Genus Panesthia. By James Woop-Mason. Panesthia monstruosa, 0. sp. Ingens, aptera, aterrima, nitida. Corpore crassissimo. Tegumento valde indurato. Pronoto in maribus valdissime, in feminis mo- dice, inzequali et impresso ; bituberculato ; incisura profunda, lata, medio recta et linea elevata marginata, lateribus cornigera, cor- nibus in mare magnis, in femina modicis, reflexis, apice plicatis. Abdominis segmentis basalibus infra supraque sparsim minute punctatis, ultimo laminaque supraanali punctis crebrioribus necnon majoribus conspersis: hac postice 5-dentata. Pedibus validis, spinis tibialibus fortibus armatis; femoribus anticis trispinosis. Long. corporis maris 58 millim. ; pronoti 143, pronoti lat. 193, incisuree lat. 6; mesonoti long. 9, mesonoti lat. 213; metanoti long. 8, metanoti lat. 23; abdom. long. 30, abd. lat. (ad medium) 23. Long. corp. fem. 52. Hab. A male and a female from Southern India (2. C. Beddome). This fine insect offers a curious resemblance to the G'romphadorhina portentosa, Schaum, from Madagascar. Panesthia Wallacet, n. sp. Aterrima, nitidissima. Pronoto ut in P. morione sed nitidiore et distinctius crebriusque punctato. Abdomine sparsim punctulato, punctis apicem versus sensim frequentioribus ac paullo majoribus ; segmento ultimo marginibus integro angulisque posticis vix pro- ducto; lamina supraanali disco parce fulvo-pilosa, postice rotun- data, tota integra, dentibus lateralibus nullis; lamina subgenitali confertim grosse punctata. Cercis tumidis, fulvo-pilosis. Tegmi- nibus alisque pzene ut in P. mortone, abdominis apicem longe su- perantibus ; venarum omnium parte apicali perspicua, utrinque pallida, subhyalina; illorum vena anali recta impressa hyalina. Femoribus anticis basin versus bidentatis. Long. corporis maris 363 millim.; pronoti 95, pronoti lat. 14; long. tegminum 40, alarum 35; abdom. 18, abd. lat. (ad medium) 16. Hab. A single male from Sinkep Island, near Singapore. Panesthia flavipennis, n. sp. Aterrima, nitidissima, pulcherrima. Pronoto antice granulato, pos- tice medio sparsim, ad latera confertissime punctato ; aliter ut in P. javanica. Oculis maculisque ocelliformibus flavidis. Tegmi- nibus letissime flavis, singulis maculis duabus nigris, una parva ad basin, alteraque magna orbiculari pone medium posita, notatis ; vena anali elevata potius quam impressa, fortiter arcuata; abdo- minis segmenti ultimi apicem vix attingentibus. lis apice flavo marginatis. Antennis apicem versus flavido annulatis. Abdo- minis segmentis dorsalibus punctatissimis; ultimo laminaque su- praanali punctis grossissimis : hac margine postico 5-dentato, an- gulis lateralibus latis: illo angulis posticis acutissime producto ; 118 Miscellaneous. segmentis ventralibus lateraliter punctatis, medio vix punctatis; la- mina subgenitali conspicua, leevi, politissima, convexa. Femoribus anticis muticis. Larvis totis aterrimis. Long. corporis ¢ 37—45, 243 millim.; pronoti g 10-13, 2 103; pronoti lat. ¢ 143-173, @ 161; long. tegminum ¢ 29-53, 9 293. Hab. Numerous adult and immature specimens of both sexes from the Naga hills (J. Butler and Godwin-Austen), Brahmaputra valley (A. W. Chennell), and Dikrang valley (Godwin-Austen). Panesthia Saussurit, 0. sp. . P. mandarinea, Saussure, Mélanges Orthopt. p. 100, pl. 3. fig. 28 Pe aah eae sede oT I have recently received from Johore in the Malay peninsula a fine series of specimens of P. mandarimea, none of which exhibit the least approach to the remarkable structure of the abdomen seen in the insect described and figured by De Saussure as the supposed fe- male of it. The larve of P. mandarmea, moreover, are jet-black throughout, while those of P. Saussurii are deep black-brown sym- metrically variegated with pale testaceous on every part of the body, including the legs, which are ringed, the antenne, which are tipped, and the head, which is triply banded, with the same colour. A further reason for refusing to accept the insect figured by De Saus- sure on pl. 3 (op. supra cit.) as the female of the one represented on pl. 1 is that the latter is itself also a female, the sides of the pro- notum in the true males of which are produced into huge curved horns, each separated from the broad semioval median lobe covering the head by a deep rounded emargination. Hab. A single specimen of the male from Sikkim (L. Mandell). This insect having been captured just prior to the last moult, the organs of flight are still in rudiment, and the pronotum is still non- emarginate.—Journ. Asiatic Soc. Beng. vol. xlv. part 2, 1876. On some Facts relating to the Nutrition of the Embryo in the Egg of the Fowl. By M. C. Darzsre. My investigations in experimental teratogeny have enabled me to ascertain some facts with regard to the nutrition of the embryo in the egg. If in the first days of incubation we remove the blastoderm with the portion of the vitelline membrane that covers it, and the layer of albumen lining this section of the vitelline membrane, and then, after separating the blastoderm from the vitelline membrane, coagu- late the albumen by means of alcohol or hot water, we find that the albumen has completely disappeared above the embryo. ‘There is here a vacant space in the form of a hollow cylinder, or rather a portion of a cone with a circular base. This perforation of the albumen is the more considerable in proportion to the distance from the commencement of incubation, and consequently to the space occupied by the embryo in the blastoderm. Miscellaneous. 119 This fact was observed by Agassiz; but I have been able to go further than that illustrious naturalist. In fact I have ascertained that this disappearance of the albumen is connected solely with the development of the embryo and of the vascular lamella, which, in its origin, is not distinguished from the embryo itself. The albu- men disappears only above the circle formed by the vascular area ; and its disappearance increases like this circle. If by chance, as I have observed in my experiments, the vascular area presents an elliptical form, the empty space produced by the disappearance of the albumen presents the form of an elliptical cylinder, or, more correctly, of a portion of a cone with an elliptical base. Thus during the early part of the development the formation of the vas- cular area is connected with the gradual disappearance of the layer of albumen corresponding to it on the other side of the vitelline membrane. On the contrary, nothing of the kind takes place in all that portion of the blastoderm which is beyond the vascular lamella and surrounds it. This led me to think that the albumen necessary for the nutrition of the embryo does not assist in the nutrition of the blastoderm itself. I have verified this prevision by the examination of blas- toderms which had developed without producing any embryo, and which nevertheless had covered almost the whole surface of the yelk. This fact I have several times observed in the course of my teratogenical studies. Under these circumstances the albumen forms a perfectly continuous layer above the blastoderm. We must therefore assume that the blastoderm derives its elements from the yelk, whilst at the commencement of incubation, and, at least, up to the period of the complete closure of the amnios, the embryo is developed at the expense of the albumen. I may add that the ascertainment of the disappearance of the albumen is the process that I adopt in my investigations whenever I wish to know whether an embryo is being developed in an egg, a fact which the death and disorganization of the blastoderm do not always allow to be ascertained directly. There are, in fact, many circumstances under which the embryo perishes very early, quite at the commencement of the development; and if the egg is not opened until after the lapse of some days, it is often very difficult to find any appreciable traces of its existence. The disappearance or the preservation of the albumen furnishes a sure means of deciding as to the former existence of an embryo, and to decide whether the blastoderm has produced an embryo or whether it is one of those blastoderms without an embryo, the occurrence of which in m experiments I have just mentioned.— Comptes Rendus, Oct. 30, 1876, p. 836. On the Structure and Organization of the Polyphemide. By Dr. C. Cravs. The structure of the body and limbs of the Polyphemide (Bytho- trephes, Polyphemus, Podon, Evadne) may be referred in detail to the 120 Miscellaneous. well-known structure of the Daphnide, and their peculiarities thus completely explained morphologically. The principal difference which leads physiologically to new conditions of embryonic nourishment, and is also of importance with regard to the external form of the body, consists in the transformation of the brood-chamber, bounded by the skin of the back and the inferior lamella of the shell, into a uterus-like sac, the cellular wall of which (hypodermis) becomes a nutrient organ of the ova and embryos, either throughout its whole extent (Podon, Evadne), or only in the ventral lamella, which is in contact with the intestine. The nervous system could be traced in its whole course in all four genera. The brain is followed by a subcesophageal ganglion, which is united to it by short broad cesophageal commissures, and by the ventral ganglionic chain, the four inflations of which, united by transverse commissures, emit nerves for the limbs. ‘The last and smallest pair of ganglia also sends forth nerves to the abdomen and to the tactile setae of the postabdomen. The crystalline cones of the large movable eye consist throughout of five segments; the nervous rods belonging to them show lamellar structure. The shell-gland was traced in all the genera in its whole length to its orifice. In its course it presents characteristic peculiarities in each genus and species, but consists throughout of the ampulli- form sac, the inner and outer looped canal, the terminal duct, and the short narrow efferent tube. The dilated terminal duct, ex- tended after the fashion of a reservoir, contains large shining uri- nary coucretions in Podon and Evadne. The adherent organ of Hvadne and Podon is not a sucking-cup with radiating muscles, but an excretory organ composed of large ' glandular cells with ‘streaky protoplasm. In ZHvadne nine or ten cells are usually employed in its formation; their conically decreased secreting ends are applied to the well-known cuticular disk. The ova, as in the Daphnidze, are produced in four-celled cham- bers of the ovary, but are extraordinarily small when they pass into the brood-chamber, where an abundant supply of nourishment is furnished to the developing embryo by secretion from the walls. In Evadne the embryo becomes pregnant while still in the body of the mother, and is usually born with four ova in process of segmen- tation in the uterus. The formation of the winter egg in Hvadne takes place by ab- sorption-processes of the neighbouring egg-chamber.—Kais. Akad. der Wiss. in Wien, Oct. 26, 1876. On the Colydiide of New Zealand. By D. Smarr. In the ‘ Annals,’ July 1876, p. 22, I established a new genus of Colydiide, with the name Lpistrophus. I find this word has already been used by Kirsch for a genus of Curculionide ; and I propose therefore for the genus of Colydiide above alluded to the name of Hpistranus in place of Hpistrophus. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES. } No. 110. FEBRUARY 1877. IX.—On two Vitreohexactinellid Sponges. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. [Plate IX. } THE following descriptions of Hurete farreopsis, n.sp., and Myliusia Grayi, Bk., respectively have been made more espe- cially for two purposes, viz. the former to show the mode of growth in Farrea occa, which has not yet been described from a living specimen, and the latter to illustrate the only known living species possessing the structure of the Ventriculide that has come to notice. _ Lam indebted to my friend Dr. J. Millar for the specimen of Hurete farreopsis, which has been whitened at the expense of the soft parts—for sale, not for the purposes of natural his- tory,—and, from being very delicate in the last-formed por- tions, has been much broken. Nevertheless sufficient remains for description and for the accompanying illustration of the the general form, which has been taken from a photograph ; while the elementary parts more particularly have been ob- tained from minute shreds of dried sarcode still left about the skeleton, in which are wrapt up the rosettes and smaller spi- cules of the species. The specimen of Myliusia Grayi, Bk., belongs to the British Museum ; and through the obligingness of Dr. Giinther I am enabled to give an illustration of this, also delineated from a photograph. It was taken alive, as the presence of the sarcode in many parts indicates ; but, appearing very insignificant from its smallness, it has not received that treatment which its Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xix. 9 122 Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges. importance as the only living representative of the Ventricu- lide in structure deserves; nevertheless with what remains of this also there is, as will be seen, abundance left for description and illustration. It has already been described and named by Dr. Bowerbank (Proc. Zool. Soc. May 13, 1869, p. 335, pl. xxv. fig. 1), who has given a most faithful illustration of its general structure, to which I would refer the reader; but as neither the general form of the specimen itself, including its elementary composition, has been illustrated, nor the resemblance of the latter to that of the Ventriculide pointed out, it seems to me that a more detailed record of this precious little sponge is desirable; and this I have endeavoured to supply. Eurete farreopsis, n. sp. (Pl. LX. figs. 1-7.) Vitreohexactinellid. Skeleton. General form bush-like, fixed, sessile, composed of many tubo-branches anastomosing clathrously. Colourless, translucent, becoming white from increasing density of structure towards the base. Branches short, thick, cylindrical, hollow, formed of a delicate thin reticulated wall thickening from the growing margin towards the base or oldest part, widely separate, dichotomous, anas- tomosing as before stated. Orifices of branches respectively _circular at first (fig. 2, a), then expanded (fig. 2, 6), afterwards funnel-shaped (fig. 2, c), becoming elliptical and contracted in the centre (fig. 2, d), where, by the union of the approximate parts of the margin, two circular orifices are formed whic grow into two short, round, tubular branches in opposi directions (fig. e), to divide again after the same manner, an so on—or to anastomose with other neighbouring branche: , when each branch still gives off two others, so that at the oint of junction there are four branches instead of two. here union takes place, either by the approximation of the two opposite parts of the margin or by direct anastomosis, a raphe is formed. General structure of the wall reticular, the longitudinal lines of fibre, which are the largest, remaining parallel while the tube is round (fig. 2, a), but radiating upon the same plane successively where the orifice becomes ex- panded (fig. 2,c,d@). External surface rough, from the projec- tion of the arms of sexradiate spicules which have not become enveloped by the vitreous fibre ; internal surface still rougher from the same cause; mid structure or wall composed of sex- radiate spicules woven into a reticulated tissue by the vitreous fibre, of which the meshes are subquadrangular, and, as before stated, the longitudinal fibres largest ; varying in thickness from an extremely thin layer of minute sexradiate spicules in ee : Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hewxactinellid Sponges. 123 the growing margin of the orifices at the circumference to a lamina 1-24th inch thick in the fixed or oldest portions at the base. Spicules of three kinds, viz. skeleton-, subskeleton-, and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule sexradiate ; arms spined throughout, pointed in the smallest, inflated at the extremities in the largest specimens, 5- to 40-6000ths inch long with proportionate thickness (fig. 4). Subskeleton-spicules of two forms, viz.:—l, acerate, straight, fusiform, attenuately pointed, spined throughout, spines all inclined one way and more or less closely applied to the shaft, 200- by 2-6000ths inch in its greatest diameters (fig. 5) : 2, scopuline spicule, consisting of a shaft and head (fig. 6 and fig. 3, e); shaft cylindrical, abruptly pointed at the free end, quadrangularly inflated at - the other, microspined throughout, most evidently towards the free end, 68- by 1-6000th inch in its greatest diameters (fig. 6, a) ; head consisting of four arms respectively supported by the four angular projections at the end of the shaft, at first running parallel or slightly curved towards each other and then expanded ; arm much thinner than the shaft, inflated globu- larly at the extremity, microspined throughout, especially towards the inflation, where the spines are long and inclined backwards, leaving the convexity of the inflation smooth or bald, 11-6000ths inch long (fig. 6, b,c). Flesh-spicule a hexactinellid rosette, each arm bearing four capitate rays expanded en fleur-de-lis, 7-GOO0Oths inch in diameter (fig. 7 and fig. 3, f), or without extended arms, the latter being reduced to a central point, from which the rays radiate in all directions so as to present a globular form, 15-6000ths inch in diameter (fig. 3, g). Skeleton-spicules free and minute at the growing margin, afterwards becoming larger and enveloped in the vitreous fibre, or distributed throughout the whole structure, from the youngest to the oldest developed part, in a minute form, where one arm is frequently attached vertically to the smooth fibre (fig. 3, dd). Acerate subskeleton-spi- cule sparsely distributed. Scopuline spicule very numerous. Flesh-spicules also numerous. Vitreous fibre smooth between the knots (fig. 3, aaa), which are globular and spino-tuber- culated all over, except where interrupted by their union with the fibre (fig. 3,566), or by the projection of one or more arms of the sexradiate spicule in the form of large spines, thickened or elongated, pointed or inflated at the extremity, and spinulated throughout (fig. 3, c ec); thickest smooth fibre 15- to 19-6000ths inch in diameter. Size of specimen 3x4x2 inches. 3 inches high. Last-formed tubo-branch (viz. at the summit) 4-12ths inch in diameter : first-formed branch (viz. at the base) 2-12ths inch in diameter. 9* 124 Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges. Hab. Marine, fixed on hard objects. Loc. Philippine Islands. Obs. The patulous ends of the tubular branches, accom- panied by the plumose or radiating structure of the lamina out of which they are formed at this part, and the dichotomous manner of the branching itself, closely ally this species to Farrea occa, whose structure and mode of growth is also thus explained. In a specimen, too, of the latter growing upon a branch of Lophohelia prolifera dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘Porcupine,’ the fixed end (which, unlike the single layer forming the tube above, is composed of massive reticular tissue) presents a number of minute hexactinellids, each of ’ which has one arm attached to the fibre, as in Hurete farre- opsis. This is also the case in Farrea infundibularis (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xu. p. 448, pl. xvii. fig. 1), whose structure, in many respects, is so very like that of Eurete farreopsis that one can only be considered a variety of the other; but I do not observe this remarkable feature in either of the Aphrocallistes or in Aulodictyon Woodwardit, Kent. On account of the absence of the sarcode in the specimen above described, I am unable to state the position which the subskeleton- and flesh-spicules respectively and relatively presented. Nor am I able to say any thing of the dermal or growing layer of sexradiate spicules, which in these specimens is generally washed off with the rest of the sarcode to give them a more attractive appearance in the market, thus leaving nothing but the bare skeleton with a few fragments of dried sarcode here and there, in which, however, some of the minute spicules are almost sure to be retained. Possessing a broom-like or scopuline spicule, I am able to place this species among those characterized by a “ scopuline shaft”? (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. p. 559), and with Farrea occa, as characterized by the tubular branches being patulous at their orifices (ib. p. 360). Like as the general form of this specimen is to that given by Marshall of Semper’s Hurete simplicissima (Zeitschrift f. wissensch. Zoologie, xxv. Bd. 2nd Supp. Taf. xii. c), there is no part of the detail of the structure given by Marshall in Taf. xiv., except the attachment of the sexradiate to the vitreous fibre (fig. 32, a), which can be identified with it (Z. farreopsis). What value may be due to the absence of the scopuline shaft and rosette in H. s¢mplicissima (p. 185), I am unable to say, seeing that the reappearance of the spicules in the centre of the vitreous fibre in Marshall’s illustrations (Taf. xiv.) indicates that the specimen had perished long Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hewactinellid Sponges. 125 before it was picked up for preservation, and therefore might have lost, with its sarcode, most, if not all, of these spicules. But where it is stated, a little further on, that neither Sclero- thamnus nor Aphrocallistes possesses a rosette, it would have been more to the purpose if Mr. Marshall had said that he had not found any in Azs specimens, since a knowledge of this kind of sponges points out that the scopuline shaft has hitherto never been found present without a rosette or its represen- tative. Indeed I have stated, from actual observation, that Aphrocallistes Bocaget has a rosette (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. -p. 360, pl. xiii. figs. 9 and 10); and Sclero- thamnus Clausi?, which I now find to be my Farrea densa (op. et loc. cit. p. 51, pl. xvii. figs. 5 and 6), appears in my mounted specimen with its rosettes attached to it, as well as the head and part of the shaft of one of the scopuline spicules. At the time of figuring the fragment of F. densa, 1 could only be certain of the characteristic spine, as I was not sure that the rosettes and scopuline shafts belonged to it; but now that I have seen an entire branch, &c., L see also that they do belong to it, and that Farrea densa (= Sclerothamnus Clausi?) does possess a rosette. When the description and illustrations of the whole specimen, “ nearly three feet high,” have been published this identity will be more evident. The peculiarities of Hurete farreopsis are the globular tuberculated knots of vitreous fibre (fig. 3, 666), which, with the centrally developed spine, looks like a bossed omphalic shield, and the globular inflations respectively at the ends of the scopuline arms very much like a “ bald head ”’ (fig. 6, ¢), while the form of the rosette flesh-spicule is that which gene- rally accompanies the scopuline shaft (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. pl. xii. fig. 9), occasionally varied, as in the present instance, where the arms are reduced to a mere point and the diameter of the rosette much larger (fig. 3, g). The acerate spicule (fig. 5), too, with closely applied spines all directed the same way, is still more common among the -Hexactinellida. To the presence of the minute sexradiate, one arm of which is attached to the vitreous fibre (fig. 3, d d) by an extension from the surface of the latter, I have already alluded as a remarkable feature in this kind of sponge- skeleton. Mr. Marshall’s criticisms generally of my papers on the Hexactinellida and Lithistida, and on my “ Notes introductory to the Study and Classification of the Spongida,” respectively (op. et loc. cit.), I have neither time nor inclination to reply to, especially as the author’s amount of knowledge of the subject 126 Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges. does not appear to me to be equal to my own; so I must leave them for a future generation. Since the above was written, I have received from Mr. T. Higgins a microscopic specimen of a Hexactinellid sponge purchased by the Liverpool Free Museum from Mr. Gerard, and said to have been collected by Dr. Meyer in the Philip- pine Islands. It is Hurete farreopsis, and is fellow to Dr. Millar’s specimen above described, as Ihave now ascertained by an examination of the entire specimen. Myliusia Grayt, Bk. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, p. 335. (Pl. IX. figs. 8-17.) Vitreohexactinellid. General form hemispheric; general appearance enteromorphous or cerebriform ; sessile ; consisting of tortuous anastomosing tubular canals or passages separated by equally tortuous labyrinthic intervals. Tubular canals or passages now terminating on the surface in round patulous or long tortuous gutter-like openings. Colour white, translucent, slightly yellowed by the presence of dried sarcode. Surface of tubular passages, both externally and internally, covered with a dermal layer of small sexradiate spicules, whose hori- zontal arms overlapping each other form a continuous quadri- lateral meshwork. Margin of the openings of the passages on the surface fringed with the spined arms of long, thin, sexra- diate spicules mixed with still larger (?acerates), whose shafts are uneven but not spined, unless it be microscopically in some parts. Pores and vents not discernible, from the muti- lated state of the surface. Internal or body structure of the wall of the tubular passages composed of lozenge-shaped or lantern-like knots of vitreous fibre applied end to end, three or more layers deep, thus forming a laminate mass of trape- zoids united to each other at their angles in successive rows (fig. 10), with cylindrical intervals between them crossing each other more or less rectangularly (fig. 10, hh); traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-system, and when fresh probably more or less divided into cavities by soft porous expansions of the sarcode (now dried) bearing the ampul- laceous sacs or groups of spongozoa. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicules of three forms, viz. :—1, small, sexradiate, arms not inflated at their junction, attenuately pointed and thickly spined throughout, about 15-1800ths inch long by 4-1800th inch thick at the base (fig. 13); 2, much larger, sexradiate, the same, but with the arms slightly inflated at the extremity and 30- to 100- 1800ths inch long (fig. 16); 3, still much larger (? acerate Mr. H. J. Carter on two Heaactinellid Sponges. 127 fusiform, attenuately pointed), unspined, but uneven on the surface and here and there microspined; length unknown; largest fragment 170- by #2-1800th inch in its jgreatest diameters (fig. 17). Flesh-spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, rosette, globular, consisting of six short arms (the third axis, which is vertical to the other two, is omitted in the illustration for perspicuity), each of which is surmounted by five long capitate rays expanded in a vasiform manner, 43-1800ths inch in diameter (fig. 14 and fig. 10, f); 2, bundles of minute, hair-like, undulating acerates like the tricurvate or bow spl- cule, about 4-1800ths inch long (fig. 15 and fig. 10, g). The small sexradiates become the centres respectively of the trapezoids (fig. 9, c), which are thus formed by the exten- sion of a thread of vitreous sarcode from one end of each of the arms of the sexradiate spicule to the other (fig. 9, a), strengthened at each attachment by subsidiary threads, which form an irregular reticulation between the main thread and the arm at each end of the latter (fig. 9,6); finally increasing in thickness throughouttill the trapezoidis fully formedand presents four sides (fig. 10, a), with eight lantern-like holes in them, one in each triangular face (fig. 10, 7), through which the sexradiate form of the original spicule may be seen in the centre intact (fig. 10, c). Trapezoid about 14-1800ths inch in diameter. Spicules nos. 2 and 3 form the fringe round the apertures which interknits with the body-structure of the lamina in- ternally, the latter, or the supposed acerate form, extending beyond the former, both distally and proximally; while the flesh-spicules are scattered throughoutthe structure unequally— that is, much more numerously towards the surface. Size 4 inch high by 4 inch in horizontal diameter. Hab. Marine. Loc. Island of St. Vincent, West Indies. Obs. In the Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1859, p. 439, pl. xvi. Radiata, the late Dr. J. E. Gray described and illustrated a vitreohexactinellid sponge, to which he gave the name of ‘Zy- liusia callocyathes,” after Christopher Mylius of 1753. There are two specimens of this sponge in the British Museum, viz. the original one (figured /. c.), about 32 inches in diameter, and the other about 14 inch wide, numbered ‘43.2.13.67.” Both are stated by Dr. Gray, in his “ Notes on the Arrangement of Sponges ”’ (op. cit. 1867, p. 506), to have come from the West Indies. ‘To which a third specimen has been added from the “ Island of St. Vincent in the West Indies, collected by the Rev. L. Guilding,” with the name ‘ Scriviner ”’ (? dealer) on the board bearing the specimen, numbered “ 40.10.23.11.” In the same ‘ Proceedings,’ but of 1869 (p. 335, pl. xxv. 128 Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hexactinellid Sponges. fig. 1), Dr. Bowerbank figures faithfully a fragment of the latter, which he finds not to be Myliusia callocyathes, but, al- though very like in outward appearance to it, totally different in structure ; hence he calls it “ Myliusia Grayt.” Having subsequently had to examine this sponge for the late Dr. Gray, I saw that its minute structure (fig. 10) was like that of the fossil species figured by Schmidt (Atlantisch. Spongienf. Taf. ii. fig. 16) under the general appellation of fossil spicules from “ Scyphia and Ventriculites’? (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. p. 365). Next Lidentified the lantern-like knot of Myliusta Grayi with Mr. W. J. Sollas’s figures of the structure of the Ventriculites (Proc. Geol. Soc. Lond. 1872, p. 65, fig. 2); lastly, with the late Mr. J. Toulmin Smith’s representations of the structure of the ‘ Ven- triculide of the Chalk” (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1847, vol. xx. pl. vii. figs. 8-14. I next observed the lantern-like knot among the “‘ Cretaceous Microzoa of the North of Ireland,” figured by Mr. J. Wright (Report of Belfast Naturalists’ Field-Club, 1873-74, Append. iii., published 1875, pl. ii. fig. 7). After this I found it myself among fossil sponge-spicules from the Mid Eocene of Brussels, kindly sent me by M. Ernest Vanden Broeck. And it again appears under another form in the beautiful illustra- tions of the structure of Celoptychium agaricoides by Prof. Karl Zittel of Munich (‘Ueber Coeloptychium,’ Miinchen, 1876, Taf. ii. figs. 7-12). Finally in 1876 I obtained a slice of a Ventriculite from Mr. Ed. Charlesworth, of the Strand, Lon- don, and identified it therein myself. It was then that I saw the desirability of illustrating the only known living specimen of the kind, viz. Myliusia Grayt in the British Museum; and having obtained permission of Dr. Giinther for this purpose, I have done my best to publish it; for the specimen is very small, and, from its insignificant appearance and dirty colour, would be very likely to be lost sight of altogether, since it does not present the attractive bright glassy aspect and sarcodeless character usually possessed by the vitreous sponges after they have passed through the the hands of the dealer. Although Myliusia Gray? presents the convoluted cerebriform appearance of MM. callocyathes, yet its minute structure is to- tally different, inasmuch as the knots or junctions of the fibre in the latter are solid and round, not hollow and lantern-shaped as in M. Grayt. Again, the general structure of IZ. Grayt, although convoluted, is massive and labyrinthic throughout, not cup-shaped or hollow in the axis as that of the Ventriculites; while Celoptychium consists of radiating tubes more or less Mr. H. J. Carter on two Hewxactinellid Sponges. 129 branched round a hollow axis or stem, which in the horizontal section resembles Ventriculites. In the evolution of the lantern-like joint it may be observed that this commences on a sexradiate spicule (fig. 9, c), the centre of which becomes the centre of the lantern, while the structureless sarcode, which here very much resembles that of the Rhizopoda, creeps crookedly and fungus-like from one point of the sexradiate direct to the other, thus marking out the lines of a trapezium (fig. 9,6). After this, subsidiary pseudopodal prolongations are continued from the fixed ends of the threads respectively to the arms of the sexradiate, which in a reticulated form thus further unite the two and act as ad- ditional stays to the main ones. After this the silicifying sarcode still goes on adding layer after layer to the original structure, until the whole becomes greatly thickened and the interstices of the reticulation reduced to eight spaces as before mentioned, so as almost to obscure the cross of the original sexradiate in the centre, which, although also thickened by the silicifying sarcode, still remains intact. Thus, in short, the sexradiate becomes as much imbedded in the vitreous sarcode as if it were in radiate fibre. The fringe of spicules which is or, rather, was (for it now lies in loose pieces about the specimen) attached to the grow- ing margins of the circular and gutter-like openings, is also composed of sexradiates, but much larger than those upon which the lanterns are formed; and while five of their arms interknit proximally with the body-structure of the wall of the tubular tortuous channel, the sixth is free and very long com- paratively ; while the fringe thus formed is still further length- ened by the presence of many (?acerates) much thicker and longer than any of the rays of the sexradiate, and which, by their uneven surface, seem to represent that form of acerate, so common among the Hexactinellida generally, in which the spines are long and all inclined one way—that is, inwardly in s¢tu (fig. 5). Still this is of course conjecture ; for I have never been able to find more than a fragment of the shaft of these, but never connected with any cross piece so as to indicate that they be- longed to a sexradiate spicule. However, the surface is so mutilated that the fragments of this fringe are, as just stated, all loose upon the specimen, and only by their pencil-like form here and there, in which the spicules are held together in their natural position by the dried sarcode, show the manner in which they were arranged when attached to the margin of the circular and gutter-like openings of the tubular channels or passages. The rosettes are large (especially when compared with those 130 = Mr. H. J. Carter on two Heaxactinellid Sponges. of the last species, as the illustrations figs. 7 and 14 respec- tively, which are drawn to the same scale, indicate) and nu- merous, particularly towards the surface; and the little bundles of minute undulating, fine, hair-like acerates (fig. 10, g), which I have so often figured in the Esperiade and other sponges of the Holorhaphidota, are also very plentiful, and very frequently present a distinct, tricurvate or bow-like form (fig. 15). I need not allude further to the differences between this and the foregoing species, viz. Hurete farreopsis, as these may be gathered from the descriptions and illustrations respectively. In the formation of the lanterns from the sarcodic substance one cannot help being struck with the fact that, while this part of the sponge appears to be Radiolarian, the addition of the Spongozoa makes the sponge. ‘This “ radiolarian”’ sarcode is the ‘intercellular substance, which forms the bond of union between the cells”’ in sponges, that I described and delineated in Spongilla in 1849 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. iv. pp. 87 and 91, pl. iv. fig. 2) as possessing the polymor- phic power and contracting vesicles of an Ameba. EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. Fig. 1. Eurete farreopsis, n. sp., natural size ; from a photograph. Fig. 2. The same. Five diagrams, to show the mode of growth, com- mencing with a, simple cylinder with circular orifice ; b, the same, with orifice expanded ; ¢c, the same, with orifice become funnel- shaped ; d, with orifice elliptical and contracted in the centre, like the figure 8; e, approximated sides united so as to form a pee cylinder on each side, with circular orifice, ff, like that of a. Fig. 3. The same, minute structure of the wall, magnified. aaaa, fibre ; bb bb, knots or points of junction of the fibre ; ¢ ¢ e, occasional spines on the same ; d d, minute hexactinellid spicules which the fibre has attached to itself; e, scopuline spicule; 7, small rosette, common form; g, large rosette, occasional form. Scale 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. Fig. 4. The same, form of staple sexradiate spicule. Fig. 5. The same, spined acerate. Fig. 6. The same, scopuline spicule. a, shaft; b, arm; c, head of arm, more magnified, to show the form and arrangement of the spines. Fig. 7. The same, usual form of the rosette. (The third axis, which would be vertical to the others, has been omitted for perspicuity.) N.B. Figs. 4 to7 inclusively are on the scale of 1-24th to 1-6000th of an inch. Fig. 8. Myliusia Grayi, Bk., natural size ; from a photograph. Fig. 9. The same: four knots or trapezoids, magnified, to show their ear- liest appearance. a, trapezoid; 6, reticulated threads of silici- fying sarcode extending from point to point of the sexradiate spicule, c. (The vertical axis of the latter omitted here also for perspicuity.) > ; Fig. 10. The same: four knots or trapezoids, magnified, to show their form under full development. «a, trapezoid with reticulated Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. 131 threads of silicifying sarcode all run together into solid fibre, thus enveloping the sexradiate spicule, c, in the centre, which is otherwise hollow; d, spine or arm of sexradiate increased in size by the silicifying sarcode, but not enveloped in the fibre; e, end of vertical arm of sexradiate truncated ; f, rosette; g, bundle of minute hair-like undulating acerates, frequently tricurvate or bow-shaped ; hA, cylindrical intervals or channels between the trapezoids ; 7, lantern-like hole, reduced to eight in each trapezoid. N.B. Although both these figures, viz. 9 and 10, are drawn upon the same scale (viz. 1-24th to 1-1800th inch), it must not be assumed that the trapezoids are as regularly formed through- out the mass; hence they must, to a certain extent, be viewed more or less as diagrammatic. Fig. 11. The same: oblique view of the trapezoid of fig. 9, showing all the arms of the sexradiate spicule within the reticulated threads of silicifying sarcode. Fig. 12. The same: diagram of trapezoid to show the séxradiate cross as it exists in the trapezoid of fig. 10. Fig. 13. The same: staple form of dermal sexradiate, scale 1-24th to 1- 1800th inch. Fig. 14. The same: rosette, more magnified. Fig. 15. The same: tricurvates, more magnified. Fig. 16. The same: large sexradiate spicule of the fringe. Fig. 17. The same: fragment of large uneven spicule in the fringe. X.—List of the Species of Crustacea collected by the Rev. A. E. Eaton at Spitzbergen in the Summer of 1873, with their Localities and Notes. By Epwarp J. Miers, F.L.S., F.Z.8., Assistant in the Zoological Department, British Museum. A SMALL collection of Crustacea, made by the Rev. A. E. Eaton during a voyage with B. Leigh Smith, Esq., to Spitz- bergen, in 1873, was presented to the Trustees of the British Museum in the following year. The species are most of them weil-known Arctic forms ; but the specimens generally are of a large size and in an excellent state of preservation. The value of the collection is further enhanced by the exact loca- lity of nearly every specimen being recorded. The crustacean fauna of the Scandinavian and adjacent arctic seas appears to have been investigated more thoroughly than that of any other great region of the globe, if we may judge from the amount of literature relating to it; for in the Introduction to his ‘Skandinaviske og Arktiske Amphipoder’ (Christiania, 4to, 1872), A. Boeck enumerates no less than 273 publications in which animals of this order alone are referred to in connexion with this area. In 1863 A. v. Goés published a list of the Decapoda inha- biting the region mentioned, with remarks on the geographical 132 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. distribution of each of the species (in Céfvers. Kongl. Vetensk. Akad. Férhandl. p. 161); in addition to all which are men- tioned below, he records many others from Spitzbergen. The long-known and widely distributed Isopod Aga psora, Pennant (4ga emarginata, Leach), has not, tomy knowledge, been obtained in these seas before. In 1865 the Spitzbergen Amphipoda were dealt with by A. v. Goés (in Gifvers. af K. Vet. Akad. Férh. 1865, pp. 517- 536, pls. 6). Anonyx bidenticulatus, 8. Bate, is the only one in the present collection that is unnoticed by him. Mr. Spence Bate, in the Catalogue of Amphipodous Crustacea in the collection of the British Museum (1862), referred to this species as synonymous with A. nugax, Phipps; but a careful comparison of the two forms leads me to differ from him in opinion, and to consider them to be quite distinct from one another *. The cirriped Balanus porcatus, Da Costa, is another addi- tion to our knowledge of the Spitzbergen fauna; and so is one of the two species of Pyenogonida collected, Nymphon gracile, Leach. ; DECAPODA. Hyas, Leach. Hyas araneus. Cancer araneus, Linn. Syst. Nat. (ed. xii.) p. 1044 (1766); Pennant, Brit. Zool. iv. p. 6, pl. 1x. fig. 16 (1777). Cancer bufo, Herbst, Naturg. Krabben u. Krebse, i. p. 242, pl. xvii. fig. 95 (1790). Hyas araneus, Leach, Ed. Encycl. vii. p. 431 (1814); Mal. Pod. Brit. pl. xxi. A. figs. 1-5; Bell, Brit. Crust. p. 31 (1853); Goés, Gifv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 161 (1863). Hyas aranea, M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 812 (1884). Hab. Green Harbour (Ice Fiord), in 30 fathoms ( Walker). A single example (an adult male) is in the collection. Evpacurvs, Brandt. Eupagqurus pubescens. Pagurus pubescens, Kroyer, Kongl. Danske Vidensk. Selsk. 7 Deel, p. 314 (1838) ; Nat. Tidsskr. forse R. ii. p., 251 (1838-9) ; Voy. en Scand. * Among the shells collected were some miscellanea not seen by me, which were sent to the Rev. A. M. Norman for examination. Fragments of Vertumnus serratus, Fab., and of Byblis Gaimardi, Kroyer, were detected by him. Accepting his determinations, I include them in the list and give their synonymy. Their localities were not stated in the letter. Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitebergen Crustacea. 133 pl. ii. fig. 1; Brandt, Middend. Sibirische Reise, Zool. pt. i. p. 111 (1851) ; Goés, GEfv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forhandl. p. 166 (1863). Eupagurus pubescens, Stimpson, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phil. p. 287 (1858). Hab. Green Harbour. A fine series of specimens, young and adult, is in the collection. The crustacea and fish from Green Harbour and Magdalena Bay were mostly obtained with a trawl by Captain Walker of Hull, Master of Mr. Leigh Smith’s yacht the ‘Sampson,’ acting as tender to the ¢ Diana.’ Sasrnga, Ross. Sabinea septemcarinata. Crangon septemcarinatus, Sabine, Capt. Parry’s 1st Voy. Appen. no. x. p- 58, pl. ii. figs. 11-13 (1821); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 343 (1837); Goés, Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 173 (1863). Sabinea septemcarinata, Owen, Append. Ross’s 2nd Voy. Zool. Crust. p. Ixxxii (1835). Sabinea (Crangon) septemcarinata, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. iv. p. 244, pl. iv. figs. 34-40, pl. v. figs. 41-44 (1842-43), Hab. Green Harbour. A single specimen is in the collection. Length 3 inches. Cuerapuitus, Kinahan. Cheraphilus boreas. Cancer boreas, Phipps, Voy. North Pole, p. 190, pl. xii. fig. 1 (1774). Cancer homaroides, O. Fabr. Fauna Groenlandica, p. 241 (1780) ; Mohr, Isl. Naturhist. Nr. 245, pl. v. (1786). Crangon boreas, Fabr. Ent. Syst. Suppl. p. 410 (1798) ; M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 342 (1837); Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. iv. p. 218, pl. iv. figs. 1-14 (1842-43); Goés, Gifv. Kong]. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 178 NEED ; Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 271 Chiraptoius boreas, Kinahan, Proc. Royal Irish Acad. viii. p. 68 (1864). Hab. Green Harbour ; Lomme Bay, in 15 fathoms. A large series of specimens of various ages is in the collection. There is a median longitudinal series of four spines on the carapace, of which the second and third are placed near to one another and are sometimes united. In the adult specimens the lateral ridges are less strongly defined, and the spines upon the carapace and first and second abdominal segments are more obtuse or even obsolete. The largest specimen (a female with ova) has a length, from tip of rostrum to extremity of telson, of nearly 4 inches. Hrrrotyre, Leach. Hippolyte polaris. Alpheus polaris, Sabine, in Parry’s 1st Voy. Append. no, x. p. 60, pl. ii. figs. 5-8 (1821). Hippolyte polaris, Owen, Append. Ross's 2nd Voy. Zool. Crust. p. Ixxxy 134 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitebergen Crustacea. (1835); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 376 (1837); Kroyer, Monogr. Fremst. Sleegt. Hippolyte’s nord. Art. p. 116, pl. iii. figs, 78-81, pl. iv. fig. 82 (1842); Goés, Cify. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 169 (1863). Hab, Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms. Mippolyte Gaimardit. Hippolyte Gaimardi, M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 878 (1837); Kroyer, Monogr. Fremst. Slegt. Hippolyte’s nord. Art. p, 74, pl. i. figs. 21-29 (1842). Hippolyte Gaimard,, Goés, CEfy. Kongl. Vetensk. Akad. Forh. p. 168 (1863). Hab. Green Harbour. Hippolyte borealis. Hippolyte borealis, Owen, Append. Ross’s 2nd Voy. Zool. Crust. p. lxxxiv, pl. B. fig. 8 (1835) ; M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 372 (1837) ; Kroyer, Monogr. Fremst. Slegt. Hippolyte’s nord. Art. p. 122, pl. iii. figs. 74-77 (1842); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 276 (1874). Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms, In nearly all the specimens that I refer to this species the three or four teeth on the inferior margin of the rostrum are very ob- scurely defined. In one specimen they are entirely obsolete. The upper margin of the rostrum in this species is always smooth, entire, and unarmed. ISOPODA. -_ Aes, Leach. Alga psora. Oniscus psora, Pennant, Brit. Zool. iv. pl. xviii. fig. 1 (1777). Aga emarginata, Leach, Trans. Linn. Soe. xi. p. 370 (1815) ; M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. il. p. 240 (1840); Cuvier, Régne Animal (ed. Crochard), pl. Ixxvii. fig. 1. Alga psora, Spence Bate and Westwood, Brit. Sessile-Eyed Crust. ii. p- 283 (1868). Hab. Green Harbour. Two specimens in the collection. Length 12 inch. AMPHIPODA. SrEcocePHALUS, Kroyer. Stegocephalus ampulla. Cancer ampulla, Phipps, Voy. North Pole, Append. p. 191, pl. xii. fig. 3 (1774). Lysianassa? ampulla, M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii, p. 22 (1840). Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. 135 Stegocephalus ampulla, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p-. 63, pl. x. fig. 2 (1862); Goés, Gifv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. z 521, pl. xxxviii. fig. 9 (1865); Boeck (part), Forhandl. Vidensk. elsk. p. 128 (1870). Hab. Near Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms. In the single specimen of this species in the collection the ros- trum is obtusely pointed and reaches beyond the peduncle of the short superior antenne. The coxe of the second pair of pereiopoda have the anterior margin straight, and are produced posteriorly to a distance equalling twice the width of the coxa at its upper margin. The bases of the fifth pair of pereiopoda have the postero-lateral margins rounded. The third segment of the pleon has the posterior margin regularly concave excavate. The colour is dark olive-green, with a small faintly marked white spot on each side of every seg- ment of the body. Stegocephalus inflatus. Stegocephalus inflatus, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 1 R. iv. p. 150 (1842-43) ; 2 R. 1. p. 522 (1844-45) ; Voy. en Scand. pl. xx. fig. 6. Stegocephalus ampulla, Goés, CEfv. Kongl. Vet. Ak. Forhandl. p. 521, pl. xxxvili. fig. 8 (1865); Boeck (part), Forhandl. Vidensk. Selsk. p. 128 (1870). Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms. Several specimens are in the collection. They all have the ros- trum acute and shorter than the peduncle of the superior antenne. Coxee of the second pair of pereiopoda hatchet-shaped ; the anterior margin slightly concave, the postero-lateral lobe acute and produced to a distance not exceeding the width of the coxa at its upper margin. Bases of fifth pair of pereiopoda with the postero-lateral angle acute. Third segment of the pleon with the posterior margin angularly excavate. Colour yellowish white, with transverse series of brown patches on each segment and coxe. Vertumnvs, Boeck. Vertumnus serratus. Oniscus serratus, O. Fabr. Fauna Greenl. p. 262 (1780). Amphithoé serra, Kroyer, Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Afh. vii. p. 266, pl. ii. fig. 8 (1838); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 25 (1840). Acanthonotus serratus, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. . 127 (1862). eee serratus, Goés, GAfy. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Férhandl. p. 528 (1865) ; Boeck, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. p. 180 (1870). Hab. Spitzbergen. Anonyx, Kroyer. Anonyx nugax, Cancer nugax, Phipps, Voy. North Pole, Appendix, p. 192, pl. xii. fig 2(1774). ; } og Lysianassa (Anonyx) lagena, Kroyer, Danske Vid. Selsk. Nat. Afh. vii. 136 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. p. 237, pl. i. fig. 1, 9'(1838); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 21 (1840) ; Goés, Gifv. Vet. Ak. Forh. p. 518 (1865). Co (Anonyx) appendiculosa, Kroyer, /. c. p. 240, pl. 1. fig. 2, g Anonyx ampulla, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 2 R. i. p. 578 (1844); Voy. en Scand. pl. xiii. fig. 2. Anonyx (Lysianassa) lagena, Boeck, Skandin. og Arktiske Amphip. p. 152 (1872). Hab. Green Harbour; Carl Island, Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms. Phipps’s figure of this common Arctic species is quite recognizable; — and his name must therefore be adopted for it. Anonyx bidenticulatus. Lysianassa bidenticulata, Spence Bate, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, i. p. 362 (1858). Lysianassa nugax, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 66, pl. x. fig. 3 (1862), nec auctorum. Hab. Fair Haven, in 4-5 fathoms; Lomme Bay, 15 fathoms. The specimens which I refer to this species are distinguished by the form of the third segment of the pleon, which has a second tooth on its posterior margin above that of the postero-lateral angle. Boeck, in his ‘Skandinaviske og Arktiske Amphipoder,’ refers Mr. Spence Bate’s figure of L. nugax to Socarnes Vahlii, Kréyer—wrongly, I think; for in that species the inferior angle of the third segment of the pleon is “ valde rotundatus ” (see also Kréyer’s figure of S. Vahlit in the‘ Voy. en Scandinavie,’ pl. xiv. fig. 1). Arytus, Leach. Atylus carinatus. Gammarus carinatus, Fabr. Ent. Syst. ii. p. 515 (1793). Atylus carinatus, Leach, Zool. Miscell. iii. p. 22, pl. lxix. (1815); M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 68 (1840); Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 184, pl. xxv. figs. 1-8 (1862); Boeck, Forhandl. Vidensk. Selsk. p. 190 (1870); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 857, pl. x. (1874). Amphithoé carinata, Kroyer, Kong]. Danske Vid. Selsk. 7 Deel p. 256, pl. ii. fig. 6 (1838); Voy. en Scand. pl. xi. fig. 1; M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 41 (1840). , Paramphithoé carinata, Goés, GAfy. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 523 (1865). : Hab. Lomme Bay, in 15 fathoms. AcantTHOZzONE, Boeck. Acanthozone hystria. Acanthosoma hystrix, Owen, Append. Ross’s 2nd Voy. Zool. Crust. p. 91, pl. B. fig. 4 (1835). Amphithoé hystrix, Kroyer, Kong]. Danske Vid. Selsk. Deel 7, pl. ii. figs. 6 & 7 (1838); M.-Edwards, Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 40 (1840). Paramphithoé hystrix, Bruzelius, Kong]. Vet. Akad, Handl. i. p. 71 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. 137 (1859); Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 147, a a fig. 1 (1862); Goés, Gifv. Kong. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 525 Diethaond hystrix, Boeck, Forhandl. Vidensk. Selsk. p. 184 (1870). Hab. Car] Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms. This species has been referred by Boeck to the Oniscus cuspidatus of Lepechin (Acta Acad. Sci. Petrop. p. 249, pl. viii. fig. 3, 1780) ; but the species figured by that author differs in having vertically projecting spines upon only the first four segments of the pereion. The species figured by Buchholz (Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 362, pl. xi.) as Acanthozone hystrix differs from that figured by Owen in the more numerous and closely placed spines upon the posterior margins of the basa of the pereiopoda, and in the form of the rostrum, and is, I think, distinct. The name Acanthozone has been substituted by Boeck for Acan- thosoma, the latter name being preoccupied in entomology. Tritropis, Boeck. Tritropis aculeata. Oniscus aculeatus, Lepechin, Acta Acad. Sci. Petropolit. p. 247, pl. viii. fig. 1 (1780). Talitrus Edwardsit, Sabine, Capt. Parry’s 1st Voy. Append. no. x. p. 54, pl. ii. figs. 1-4 (1821). Amphithonotus Edwardsii, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit: Mus, p- 151, pl. xxviii. fig. 5 (1862). Amphithonotus aculeatus, Goés, CEfy. Vet. Akad. Férh. p. 526 (1865) ; Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. p. 316, pl. iv. (1874). Tritropis aculeata, Boeck, Forhandl. Vidensk. Selsk. p. 158 (1870). Hab. Green Harbour. Bysuts, A. Boeck. Byblis Gawmardi. Ampelisca Gaimardi, Kroyer, in Gaimard’s Voy. en Scand. Crust. pl. xxiii. fig. 1; Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 91, pl. xv. fig. 1 (1862); Goés, Gifv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 529 (1865). Tetromatus typicus, Spence Bate, Brit. Assoc. Rep. p. 58 (1855); Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xix. p. 139 (1857); White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 171, pl. x. fig. 4 (1857). Byblis Gaimardi, A. Boeck, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. p. 228 (1870). Hab. Spitzbergen. Evsirvs, Kroyer. Eusirus cuspidatus. Eusirus cuspidatus, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 2 R. i. p. 501 (1844-5); Voy. en Scand. pl. xix. fig. 2; Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 154, pl. xxviii. figs. 6,7 (1862); Goés, GEfv. Vet. Akad. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 10 138 Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. Forh. p. 529 (1865); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 318, pl. ili. fig. 12 (1874). Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms. Amaruitia, 8. Bate and Westwood. Amathilla Sabini. Gammarus Sabini, Leach, Append. Ross’s Ist Voy. p. 178 (1819) ; Sabine, Capt. Parry’s lst Voy. Append. p. 54, pl. i. figs. 8-11 (1821); Kroyer, Kongl. Danske Vid. Selsk. Deel 7, p. 244, pl. i. fig. 8 (1838) ; Goés, (ify. Vet. Ak, Forh. p. 531 (1865). Amathia Sabinit, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 197, pl. xxxv. fig. 9 (1862). Amathilla Sabini, Spence Bate & Westwood, Brit. Sessile-Eyed Crust. i. p. 361 (1861); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 346, pl. viii. figs. 1, 2, and pl. ix. fig. 1 (1874). Hab, Treurenberg Bay, along the shore. Gammarus, Fabricius. Gammarus locusta. Cancer locusta, Linn. Syst. Nat, ed. xii. p. 1055 (1766). Gammarus locusta, Faby. Ent. Syst. ii. p. 516 (1793) ; Leach, Trans. Linn, Soc. xi. p. 359 (1815) ; M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. p. 44 (1840); Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 206. pl. xxxvi. fig. 6 (1862) ; Goés (part), CEfv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 5380 (1865); Boeck, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. p. 204 (1870) ; Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 843 (1874). Gammarus boreus, Sabine, Capt. Parry’s Ist Voy. Append. p. 51 1821). : Gonna Duebeni, Lilljeborg, GEfy. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forhandl. p. 22 1851). Ae mutatus, Lilljeborg, Kongl. Vet, Akad. Handl. p. 447 (1853). Gammarus sitchensis, Brandt, in Middendorff’s Sibirische Reise (2nd part), i. p. 183 (1851). Hab. Magdalena Bay. TueEmisto, Guérin-Ménéville. Themisto libellula. Gammarus libellula, Mandt, Obsery. Hist. Nat. in itin. groenland. facte Diss. p. 22 (1822). Themisto arctica, Kyéyer, Kongl. Danske Vid. Selsk. naturv. Afh. vii. p- 291, pl. iv. fig. 16 (1838); Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 315, pl. 4. fig. 11 (1862). Themisto crassicornis, Kroyer, 1. c. p. 295, pl. iv. fig. 17 (1838) ; Spence Bate, /. c. p. 315, pl. 4. fig. 12 (1862). Themisto libellula, Goés, GAfy. Vet. Akad. Forh. p. 533 (1865) ; Boeck, Skandin. og Arktiske Amphip. p. 88, pl. i. fig. 5 (1872). Hab. Spitzbergen, abundant among the floes and along the shore. Mr. E. J. Miers on Spitzbergen Crustacea. 139 Some of the specimens in the collection were found in a Saddle- back’s stomach killed off the Western Ice in green water. CapreLia, Lamarck. Caprella septentrionalis. Squilla lobata, O. Fabr. Fauna Greenland. p. 248 (1780), mee Miiller. Caprella septentrionalis, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 1 R. iv. p. 590, pl. viii. figs. 10-19 (1845); Voy. en Scand. pl. xxv. fig. 2; Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 355, pl. lvi. fig. 3 (1862); Goes, Gifv. Kongl, Vet. Ak. Forhandl. p. 554 (1865); Boeck, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. p. 276 (1870). Caprella cercopoides, White, in Sutherland’s Journ. Crust. p. 207 (1852). Hab. Fair Haven, in 4—5 fathoms. Abundant on Alge and Polyzoa. Colour in life reddish brown. Now and then a moving speck might be seen on the smooth sur- face of the water from the boat. Sometimes close inspection would enable the cause of the minute disturbance of the sea to be detected in the form of a Caprella making strenuous efforts to swim, throwing itself about like a letter S in agonies. Caprella spinosissima. Afgina spinosissima, Stimpson, Syn. Invert. Great Manan, p. 44 (1853). Caprella spinifera, Bell, in Belcher’s ‘Last of the Arctic Voyages,’ ii, p. 407, pl. xxxv. fig. 2 (1855); Goés, CEfv. Vet. Akad. Forhandl. p- 535 (1865); Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. . 338 (1874). gina echinata, Boeck, Forh. Skand. Nat. p. 670 (1860) ; Vidensk. Selsk, Forhandl. p. 271 (1870). Caprella spinosissima, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus. p- 361, pl. lvii. fig. 3 (1862). Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-18 fathoms; Lomme Bay, in 15 fathoms. The spines which cover the body of this species are of very variable length, being sometimes long and acute, sometimes quite small. CIRRIPEDIA. Babanvs auctorum. Balanus porcatus. Balanus porcatus, Da Costa, Hist. Nat. Test. Brit. p. 249 (1778); Darwin, Monogr. Cirripedia, Balanidze, p. 256, pl. vi. fig. 4 (1854) ; Buchholz, Zweite deutsche Nordpolarf. Zool. Crust. p. 896 (1874). Hab. Carl Island, in 18 fathoms; Cape Citker, in 15 fathoms. Mr. Leigh Smith in a previous voyage also obtained this species a few miles to the westward of the northern extremity of Prince Charles’s Foreland. 10% 140 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and PYCNOGONIDA. Nympuon, Fabricius. Nymphon gracile. Nymphum gracile, Leach, Zool. Miscell. i. p. 45, pl. xix. fig. (1814). Nymphon gracile, Johnston, Mag. Zool. & Bot. i. p. 380, figs. 9, 10 (1837). Hab.- Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-15 fathoms. The colour of the animal is light brown, with very short cinereous hairs, which render it scabrous to the touch ; the legs are banded with very fine longitudinal lines of a deeper brown. The joints of the tarsi are subequal; the second joint of the palpi is rather longer than the third. This species is eyidently very nearly allied to N. grossipes, Fabr., as described by Kroyer (Nat. Tidsskr. n. R.1. p. 108, 1844) and figured (Voy. en Scand. pl. xxxvi. fig. 1); but in that species the third joint of the palpi is much longer than the second, and the animal is described as glabrous, Leach’s specimens of JV. gracile in the collection of the British - Museum are much smaller and slenderer than the specimens from Spitzbergen; but the proportional length of the joints is the same, and it is evident that the animal becomes more robust as it increases in age. Nymphon hirtum. Nymphon hirtum, Fabr. Ent. Syst. iv. p. 417 (1794); Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. n. R. i. p. 118 (1844-45) ; Voy. en Scand, Crust. pl. xxxvi. fig. 3. Hab. Carl Island and Cape Torell, in 12-15 fathoms. X1I.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera.—Part 1V. By Francis P. Pascoz, F.L.S. &e. GYRINIDZ. Erymneus, n. g. Gyrinus Huttoni. Sharpii. Erirhinus glottis. limbatus. PARNIDZ, Dorytomus trilobus. Potaminus angusticollis. Neomycta, n. g. pulicaris. Eugnomus Wakefieldii. CURCULIONID&. Pere na) Trachyphloeus irritus. Pachyura metallica, Niceeana, n. g. Acalles impexus. modesta. perpusillus. Lyperobius tuberculatus. Acallopais, n. g. Eiratus, n. g. rudis. parvulus. Epitimetes, n. g. PEDILIDZ. lutosus. Macratria exilis. Species of New-Zealand, Coleoptera. 141 Gyrinus Huttont. G. obovatus, niger, nitidus ; prothorace longitudine quam latitudine quadruplo minore ; scutello elongato-triangulari ; elytris lineatim punctulatis ; sutura snea; pedibus antennisque rufo-testaceis. Long. 2 lin. Hab. Waikato. Rather larger than our G’. minutus, the anterior half broader than the posterior half, and the prothorax very considerably longer (the breadth is above six times the length in G. minutus) ; and its scutellar lobe is very transverse. My specimen has a slight iridescent hue. This and other species trom Waikato and Otago have been kindly sent to me by Captain Hutton. Potaminus,angusticollis. P. angusto-ovatus, sat dense griseo-hirtus ; antennis capite fere duplo brevioribus ; prothorace latitudine paulo longiore, apicem versus gradatim angustiore, basi bisinuata, lobo scutellari trun- cato ; scutello triangulari ; elytris prothorace latioribus, convexis, sat fortiter striato-punctatis ; tibiis intermediis rectis, tarsis line- aribus ; unguibus pallidis. Long. 12 lin. Hab. Waikato. Considerably narrower and more convex than P. substriatus. Probably not strictly congeneric. Trachyphleus trritus. T. ovatus, indumento fusco tectus; rostro crasso, capite breviore ; scapo valido, setigero; funiculoclavaque nitide rufo-ferrguineis, illius articulo basali ampliato, secundo paulo breviore, ceteris transver- sis; prothorace fere in medio utrinque subangulato, supra modice convexo, subtuberculato ; elytris subcordatis, prothorace paulo la- tioribus, basi arcuatis, subpunctatis, interstitiis vix elevatis, squa- mulis paucis pallidis adspersis; pedibus rufo-ferrugineis. Long. 13 lin. Hab. Tairua. Size and shape of 7. porculus (ante, xviii. p. 59), but with a remarkably stout scape, and the prothorax with the side a little before the middle obtusely angled; in 7. porculus the sides are rounded. NICHANA., Rostrum breve, crassiusculum, capiti continuatum ; scrobes fovei-~ formes, apice rostri supra site. Oculi rotundati. Antenne va- lide ; scapus ad oculum postice attingens; funiculus articulis 142 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and crassiusculis ; clava distineta. Prothorax transversus, lobis ocula- ribus nullis. H/ytra obovata, humeris obsoletis. Pedes mediocres, intermedii paulo breviores ; tibie anticee subflexuosee ; wngues liberi. With some hesitation I have come to the conclusion that the nearest ally of this genus is Prosayleus, from which, how- ever, it differs, inter alia, in its foveiform scrobes, placed on the dorsal surface near the apex of the rostrum. At first sight the species here described reminds one of our Metallites marginatus. Niceana modesta. NV. oblongo-ovata, dense griseo-squamosa, maculis indistinctis albis (aliquando vitta humerali) notata ; antennis pedibusque rufo-tes- taceis, pilis griseis adspersis; capite supra oculos modice convexo, antice subplanato ; prothorace antice posticeque truncato, utrinque rotundato; scutello triangulari, minuto; elytris subcordatis, striato-punctatis ; tibiis intus muticis; tarsis articulo secundo di- latato. Long. 14 lin. Hab. Otago, Waitaki. Lyperobius tuberculatus. L. ovalis, fuscus, griseo-squamulosus ; capite antice convexo; rostro modice longiusculo, in medio subcarinulato, basi fovea impressa ; prothorace subtransverso, supra inequali, lateribus subangulatis, apice constricto; elytris ovatis, seriatim punctatis, interstitiis tertio, quinto septimoque paucituberculatis; abdomine leviter punctulato. Long. 7-8 lin. Hab. Christchurch. Notwithstanding a great dissimilarity in general appearance, owing to the squamosity and tuberculation, I have no hesi- tation in placing it with Lyperobius. Iam indebted for my specimens of this and other Curculionide from Christchurch to C. M. Wakefield, Esq., who informs me that it is found on a plant called the “ Spaniard,” which, in the spring, abounds with Curculionide. EIRATUS. Rostrwm arcuatum, validum, apicem versus gradatim latius ; scrobes subterminales, oblique. Oculi ovales, transversi. Antenne bre- viuscule ; clava majuscula. Prothoraw utrinque rotundatus, Elytra subcylindrica, postice callosa. Prosternum antice elongatum. Cove antics separate. Processus interfemoralis late truncatus. Tibice rect, apice uncinate ; wngues simplices. Abdomen seg- mentis duobus basalibus valde ampliatis. An Hylobius-form, as it appears to me, but differing in its Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 143 longer metasternum ; the character of the elytra, however, is that of most of the Hylobiine. ‘The spaces between the coxe are gradually more and more apart. An obvious angle occurs at the point where the rostrum joins the head. Etratus parvulus. E. oblongus, subdepressus, piceo-fuscus ; rostro prothorace breviore, parce piloso; funiculo articulo basali modice ampliato, ceteris conjunctim quam claya vix longioribus; prothorace latitudine longitudini eequali, crebre punctato ; scutello parvo ; elytris fortiter striato-punctatis, apice rotundatis; corpore infra sparse punctato. Long. 13 lin. Hab. Tairua. EPITIMETES. Caput parvum. Oculi exigui, rotundati. Rostrum breviusculum ; scrobes subapicales, oculos haud attingentes. Prothorax ampliatus, versus apicem multo angustior. Hlytra elongato-cordata, basi arcuata, lateribus abrupte deflexa. Hemora antica valida; tebe antice apice flexuose ; wngues approximati. Cove antice con- tiguee, intermedi approximate. The anterior cotyloid cavities are apparently not separated from one another as in Dysostines, to which this genus is allied; the elytra also in that genus are not bent down at the sides. The greater part of the scrobes are clothed with scales like the rest of the head. The species described below has the outline and general appearance of the Chilian Liséroderes frigidus, but scarcely any resemblance to the New-Zealand Rhyparosominee known to me. Epitimetes lutosus. E. oblongus, indumento griseo dense tectus, setulis nigris minutis adspersus ; rostro capite plus duplo longiore antice tricarinato ; antennis gracilibus, funiculo nitido, articulis duobus basalibus elongatis ; prothorace conyexo, in medio longitudinaliter excavato; scutello nullo; elytris supra subplanatis, irregularibus, postice utrinque trituberculatis ; metasterno abdomineque longitudinaliter excavatis ; tibiis posticis intus ad basin dente acuto armatis, versus apicem intus penicillatis. Long. 4 lin. Hab. Christchurch. ERYMNEUS. Caput parvum. Oculi exigui, rotundati, grosse granulati. Rostrum longiusculum, carinatum ; scrobes foveiformes, ante medium rostri site. Antenne funiculoe articulis duobus basalibus iongiusculis eequalibus, primo haud ampliato, tertio ad sextum transversis, sep- 144 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and timo longiore ; clava distincta, ovata. Prothorax oblongus. Elytra ovalia. Tarsi breves, articulo penultimo rotundato, integro, ultimo ceteris conjunctim longiore ; wngues divergentes. Allied to the European genera Styphlus, Dichotrachelus, Or- thochcetes, &c.,but at once distinguished by its foveiform scrobes. _ Contrary to M. Lacordaire’s statement, I find in three species of Dichotrachelus now before me the penultimate tarsal joint bilobed, not entire. I am indebted to Dr. Sharp for most of the species from Tairua described in this paper. * Erymneus Sharpit. E£. oblongus, aureo-fulvus, squamoso-setosus, supra irregularis ; rostro prothorace vix breviore, curvato, versus apicem gradatim crassiore, rugoso-squamoso; mandibulis nigris, bidentatis ; pro- thorace latitudine longiore, basin versus majus tenuato, supra tri- earinato, carina media dimidio apicali limitata: scutello nullo ; elytris ovalibus, basi arcuatis, humeris elevatis, supra seriatim punctatis, interstitiis paucituberculatis, tuberculis subfasciculatis ; pedibus rostroque setulis curvatis vestitis. Long. 23 lin. Hab. Tairua. Erirhinus glottis. E. pallide flavescens, parce pilosus, vage fusco-plagiatus; capite rostroque infuscatis, illo rotundato, convexo-punctato, hoe gracili, prothorace duplo longiore, leviter punctulato, apicem versus cras- siore; antennis in medio rostri insertis, infuscatis ; funiculo longiusculo, articulo basali elongato, secundo triplo longiore; prothorace subtransverso, utrinque valde rotundato, sat vage punctulato; scutello infuscato; elytris prothorace multo latiori- bus, striato-punctatis, interstitiis leviter convexis, apice rotundatis ; corpore infra infuscato. Long. 12 lin. Hab, Otago. At first sight this species resembles LZ. acalyptoides (ante, xvii. p. 55); but it has a longer and more slender rostrum, much broader at the apex, and only a faint trace of striae at the base; the prothorax is less transverse; and there is a marked difference in coloration. Erirhinus limbatus. E. infuscatus, subnitidus, parce pilosus, marginibus elytrorum tes- taceis ; rostro testaceo, prothorace duplo longiore; antennis in medio rostri insertis; funiculo articulo basali valde ampliato ; prothorace transverso, fortiter punctato ; scutello parvo, distincto ; elytris breviter subovatis, fortiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis Lead pedibus testaceis; corpore infra infuscato. Long. in. Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 145 Hab. Tairua. A very distinct species, the elytra unusually broad, especially when compared with the small transverse prothorax. Dorytomus trilobus. D. testaceo-fulyus, pube subtilissima parce vestitus, basi elytrorum macula triloba nigra signatus; rostro haud striato, longitudini prothoracis eequali, subtiliter punctulato; oculis rotundatis ; funiculo antennarum brevi; prothorace transverso, utrinque rotun- dato, leviter punctulato ; scutello nigro; elytris paulo depressis, fortiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis punctulatis ; femoribus infra angulato-dentatis. Long. 2 lin. Hab. Vairua. In size and shape this species resembles our D. maculatus. The femora are produced into a strong angle beneath, termi- nating in an almost obsolete tooth. NEOMYCTA. Rostrum latum, prothorace brevius; scrobes laterales, infra oculos desinentes. Oculi prominuli, rotundati. Antenne subterminales, graciles ; funiculus articulo primo ampliato, reliquis breviusculis. Prothorax antice posticeque truncatus. Elytra mediocria. Femora incrassata; tibie flexuose ; wnguiculi liberi. Mesosternum modice elongatum. Differs from Hrirhinus in its broad rostrum, with antennze inserted near the apex. Neomycta pulicaris. NV. testaceo-rufa, sparse pilosa; capite rostroque vage punctulatis, hoe apice mandibulisque nitide nigris; funiculo articulo primo duobus sequentibus conjunctim longitudine sequali; clava ovato- acuminata ; prothorace transverso, utrinque rotundato, con- fertim punctulato; scutello exiguo; elytris prothorace multo latioribus, breviusculis, subdepressis, fortiter striato-punctatis, dorso plus minusve infuscatis; corpore infra pedibusque testaceis. Long. 17 lin. Hab. 'Tairua. Eugnomus Wakefieldiv. E., fasco-castaneus, capite rostroque nigris, dorso elytrorum protho- raceque in medio squamulis ochraceis vestitis; antennis castaneis, funiculo articulis duobus basalibus elongatis, clava longiuscula ; elytris supra planatis, a medio abrupte declivibus, postice vittis duabus niveis ornatis ; corpore infra niveo-piloso. Long. 2} lin. Hab. Christchurch. 146 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and This pretty little species is at once distinguished by the form of its elytra. Eugnomus fucosus. E. fusco-castaneus, supra setulis numerosis instructus, pedibus rufo- testaceis ; rostro sat valido, capite sesquilongiore, apice rufo; clava antennarum ampliato-ovata; funiculo articulo basali am- pliato, longiusculo, secundo multo breviore ; prothorace subtrans- verso; scutello elongato, albo; elytris striato-punctatis, inter- stitiis subplanatis, supra fere obsolete albo-maculatis. Long. 1 lin. Hab. Tairua. A smaller species than H. fervidus (ante, vol. xviil. p. 62), with a longer head and proportionally shorter and stouter rostrum. In some specimens there is a reddish spot on each shoulder. Pachyura metallica. P. oblonga, aureo- (¢) vel purpureo-cuprea (2); antennis, tibiis tarsisque brunneo-testaceis, illis basi rostri insertis; capite pro- thoraceque fortiter punctatis; scutello majusculo ; elytris trans- versim punctatis, interstitiis (transversis) elevatis; corpore infra sparse albo-piloso; metasterno in medio longitudinaliter canali- culato. Long. 23 lin. ¢, 4 lin. 9. Hab. Christchurch. Except the South-American Homalocerus, the Beline (to which this genus belongs) are a purely Australian group; this species, however, is not to be approximated to any of its con- geners, although a most orthodox Pachyura. Perhaps the difference in size and coloration of the two sexes is not always so well marked as in my specimens. Acalles impexus. A, ovatus, fuscus, griseo-squamosus, squamulis erectis adspersus ; rostro modice elongato; antennis subferrugineis, pone medium rostri insertis; funiculo articulis duobus basalibus longitudine eequalibus ; prothorace latitudine longitudini sequali, antice con- stricto, apice bidentato, in medio bicalloso ; scutello inconspicuo ; elytris cordatis, convexis, rude punctatis, interstitiis secundo bi-, tertio juxta basin unicalloso, lateribus minus callosis; pedibus rude squamosis. Long. 1} lin. Hab. Canterbury. Size and shape of A. cntutus, but elytra more cordiform, and with the prothorax very irregular. Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 147 Acalles perpusillus. A, ovatus, fusco-piceus, esquamosus, rostro antennisque pallidioribus, illo lineatim punctulato; prothorace latitudine longitudini sequali, antice constricto, supra vage punctato; elytris breviter ovatis, prothorace latioribus, humeris obsoletis, supra modice convexis, fortiter seriatim punctatis, interstitiis latis, levigatis; corpore infra vage punctato; abdomine segmentis duobus basalibus valde ampliatis, tribus ultimis pallidis; pedis yalidis, Long. 1 lin. Hab. Tairua. A very small pitchy-brown species. ACALLOPAIS, Rostrum validum, apicem versus gradatim incrassatum ; scrobes late- rales. Antenne pone medium rostri inserts; scapus brevis; funiculus ad clavam gradatim crassior. Oculi majusculi, grosse granulati. Prothorax basi latior, Seutellum nullum. Llytra breviter subeordata. Rima pectoralis ampla, apice cavernosa. Femora crassa, infra canaliculata; tibiw recte, apice uncinatee ; tarsi articulo penultimo bilobo ; wngues divergentes. The pectoral canal is large, terminated by the raised border of the mesosternum, forming a well-marked cavity, to which, as I have explained, I apply the term “ cavernosa,” whether the raised portion is erect or bent over the apex of the canal, the passage between the two being too gradual to be of any practical value. It is in that character that it differs princi- pally from Acalles, Acallopais rudis. A, ellipticus, valde convexus, fuscus, squamosus, squamis erectis numerosis adspersus; rostro nitide fusco, capite vix longiore ; antennis piceis ; prothorace oblongo, utrinque subrotundato; ely- tris prothorace paulo latioribus, nigro-variegatis, in medio niveo- subquadrinotatis; abdomine segmentis duobus basalibus am- plissimis. Long. 1 lin. Hab. Tairua. Macratria exilis. M. angusta, fusca, albido-setulosa; capite depresso ; collo testaceo ; oculis magnis; antennis testaceis, extus infuscatis; prothorace oblongo, apice angustissimo; scutello inviso; elytris seriatim punctatis et setulosis, apice late rotundatis; pedibus testaceis, femoribus posti¢is dimidio fuscescentibus. Long. 12 lin. Hab. Tairua. Macratria is an almost cosmopolitan genus, but is not found in Europe, nor, so far as I know, in Australia. This is the smallest species that has come under my notice. 148 Rev. T. Hincks on the Hydroida. XII.— Contributions to the History of the Hydroida. By the Rev. THomas Hrnoxs, B.A., F.R.S. [Plate XIT.] I. New BritisH SPECIES. ‘Subcrder THECAPHORA, Hincks. Family Plumulariide. Genus PLumuartiA, Lamk. (in part). Plumularia siliquosa, n. sp. (Pl. XII. figs. 2-6.) Shoots clustered, simple, not plumous, resembling ordinary pinne, but rising directly from the creeping stolon and not borne on an erect stem, regularly jointed, the joints oblique: hydrothece cup-shaped, rather deep, with an even margin, standing out from the shoot, one on each internode immediately above the joint: sarcothece three on each internode, bithala- mic ; one of them, immediately below the calycle, of larger size, curved, projecting, one above the calycle, and one at the upper extremity of the internode immediately below the joint ; two in connexion with the calycle, one on each side above, pe- dunculate, emarginate on one side: gonothece (female) elongate, truncate at the top,-and tapering off below ; (male) very small (about } the size of the female), ovate, curved inwards, somewhat pointed below. This very distinct species was obtained on the coast of Guernsey by R. 8. Cooper, Esq., of Weymouth, lately resident at St. Peter’s Port, who has paid much attention to the marine zoology of the island, and whose stores of mformation and material have always been freely placed at the service of his brother naturalists. He has kindly supplied me with the spe- cimens on which the above description is founded. P. siliquosa has only occurred so far in the stemless form; but it is probable that in its perfect condition it exhibits the plumous mode of growth which is characteristic of its tribe. P. Catharina is also found occasionally in this humble guise ; but more commonly it assumes the true Plumularian habit. The calycle in the present species exhibits no very distine- tive feature, if we except the pair of pedunculate sarcothece which are associated with it. These differ from the similar structures on P. Catharina in being emarginate on one side, a peculiarity which also occurs in one at least of the species Rey. T. Hincks on the Hydrovda. 149 described by Meneghini. The calycle is not appressed to the shoot, but stands out from it at an angle. The female capsules are of very large size, either much elongated and rather slender, or of a broader and shorter type (Pl. XII. fig. 6) ; but in all cases they present a striking contrast to the males. They are developed in the usual posi- tion at the base of the calycles. The sarcothece exhibit several varieties of form. The hy- drothecal pair are pedunculate; the one below the calycle is incurvate and projects from the stem like a bracket; the two above the calycle consist of an elongate, stem-like portion, ta- pering off to a point below, which supports a minute cup; they are directed upwards parallel to the shoot. These organs supply good diagnostic characters. Suborder ATHECATA, Hincks. Family Atractylide. ? Genus PERIGONIMUS, Sars. ? Perigonimus nutans, n.sp. (Pl. XII. fig. 1.) Stems erect, simple, smooth, slightly tapering downwards, not dilated above; polypite large, clavate, terminating above in a short proboscis, and borne on a neck-like extension of the ccenosare, which rises considerably above the polypary, white, with a slight tinge of light yellowish colour ; tentacles 8, four erect and four depre&sed ; body of the polypite frequently bent downwards, so as to droop on one side: gonophores unknown. In the absence of the reproductive bodies, this very graceful species can only be referred provisionally to the genus Perigo- nimus. So far as the trophosome is concerned, it is a well- marked form. ‘The very delicate transparent polypary only extends to the base of a neck-like prolongation of the ccenosare, which enlarges gradually into the club-shaped body of the polypite. This neck-like portion is very flexible; and the po- lypite commonly droops to one side, assuming a graceful pen- dent posture. It has no power of retracting itself in any degree within the polypary, which exhibits no trace of a cup-like di- latation above. The endoderm is opaque white, with a slight yellowish tinge, and the ectoderm transparent. The arms are roughened as usual, and arranged in two sets of four, one carried erect and the other everted. There is no wrinkling or an- nulation of the polypary, which forms a very delicate and filmy 150. Rev. T. Hincks on the Hydroida. covering. The striking features of the species are the large ele- vated polypite and the pendent habit. II. PopocoRYNE CARNEA, Sars, AND ITS APPENDAGES. (Pl. XII. figs. 7 & 8.) I have elsewhere noticed * the occurrence on this species of spiral and filamentary appendages similar to those which are found on Hydractinia echinata, Fleming, and which were first described by the late Dr. Strethill Wright. In his work on the Tubularian Hydroids, Prof. Allman has suggested a doubt as to the real nature of these appendages. Neither kind, he tells us, was present in any of the specimens that came under his observation ; and he adds, ‘‘ whatever be the nature of the spiral bodies observed by Hincks, they certainly do not possess the constancy which characterizes the spiral appendages of Hy- dractinia ; and it is difficult not to regard both the spiral bodies and the tentacular-like filaments observed by Hincks in Podo- coryne as merely abnormal alterations of the ordinary hy- dranths”’ (polypites) T. First, then, as to the spirals. There can be no doubt about their occurrence on Podocoryne carnea, as I have now in my collection a well-developed specimen on which they are present, forming a line along that portion of the basal crust which edges the mouth of the shell supporting the colony. They are usually curled up in two or three coils; they have a white central core, and are rounded off and slightly clavate at the top, which glitters with thread-cells. Allman seems to think that they are much more frequently wanting than the similar bodies in Hydractinia, and regards the inconstancy of their occurrence as a proof of their abnor- mality. But, according to my experience, the spiral appen- dages of Hydractinia are by no means constant; on the con- trary, they are only present, I believe, on very fully matured colonies ; and in numerous instances I have failed to find them. This seems to be the case also with Podocoryne. No doubt all these appendages must be regarded as ‘“‘altera- tions of the ordinary hydranths ;” but I can see no more reason for considering them ‘ abnormal ”’ in Podocoryne than in Hydractinia. 'They present the same general appearance and occupy the same position in both; and in both they seem to be developed only on mature colonies. Secondly, as to the filamentary or tentaculoid appendages : * ‘History of British Hydroid Zoophytes,’ i. p. 32. + ‘Gymnoblastic Hydroids,’ part ii. p. 350. Rev. T. Hincks on the Hydrotda. 151 these are as definite zooidal forms as the polypites themselves. They occur on the outskirts of the colony, where they are thickly distributed, and seem to be very generally present. I have lately had the opportunity, at Torquay, ot reexamining them, and have figured them for this paper (Pl. XII. figs. 7 and 8). They consist of an extensile filamentary body, of a somewhat clavate figure at the free extremity, in which, I believe, a number of thread-cells are immersed, and at the base surrounded, as the polypites are, by a tubular extension of the polypary. They are in pretty constant motion, stretch- ing themselves out hither and thither, and are often so much attenuated as to appear like “long and ‘slender threads of gossamer.’’ They certainly do not strike one as in any respect “ abnormal.” We have, then, in Podocoryne another instance amongst the Hydroida of that curious polymorphism which recalls so forcibly the complex structure of the Siphonophora. TIT. Nore on ACHARADRIA LARYNX, T. 8. Wright. Dr. Strethill Wright has given a very brief and insufficient description of this species, though his figure of it is graceful and characteristic. Allman has studied a young polypite, obtained in Mr. Rotch’s aquarium, and has embodied some notes upon it in his ‘Gymnoblastic Hydroids.’ He conjec- tures that possibly Acharadria may be only “the immature state of some already described form of pennaridan Hydroid.”’ No further account of it has been published. I have obtained it pretty abundantly between tide-marks in the island of Herm, where it was first found, I believe, by Mr. Rotch. It is a well-marked and extremely beautiful species. ‘The polypites are remarkable for the freedom and activity of their movements. They are able to assume a drooping attitude and to sway the body over to considerable distances, and so tocommand a wide range of the surrounding water. ‘This power is due to the peculiar constitution of the polypary, the upper portion of which is composed of very delicate and filmy material, and offers no resistance to the motion of the polypite. A very considerable tract of the polypary in the adult is thus attenuated; and the result is a freedom and variety of movement which are unknown amongst other members of the tribe. Allman has referred to this peculiarity, though it seems not to have been so strongly marked in the young polypite which he examined as it is in the adult. The proboscis and the capitate tentacles were also in active movement, while the 152 Rev. T. Hincks on the Hydroida. aboral tentacles were frequently and energetically clasped together and variously intertwined. The proboscis is opaque white at the top and of a pinkish colour below it. On a single polypite there were traces of the reproduc- tive bodies; but they were in too rudimentary a condition to allow of any conjecture as to the probable course of develop- ment. They were produced at the base of the filiform tenta- cles, forming a circle within the verticil, and presented much the same appearance as those of Tubularia at a similar stage. IV. LAFOEINA TENUIS, Sars. This remarkable Hydroid, which was first noticed by the elder Sars, and afterwards more fully described and figured by his son, is an interesting addition to our fauna. I have obtained it creeping over other zoophytes, which were dredged in Shetland. I am also inclined to think that it occurs on the North- umberland coast. In a letter from the late Mr. Alder accom- panying some specimens of what he believed to be Cuspidella humilis, mihi, he writes, ‘‘ What are the blunt spine-like processes parasitical on the Cellularia with C. humilis? Have they any connexion with the latter?” I have little doubt that the supposed Cuspidella was, in fact, Lafoéina (the two bearing the closest resemblance, so far as the calycles are concerned), and that the “ spine-like processes ”’ were the curious sarcothecal organs with which the latter is furnished, and which are thickly distributed along its creeping stolon. I draw attention to the matter in the hope that some of our excellent northern naturalists may be on the look-out for the Lafoéina, and may have the opportunity of settling the ques- tion as to its geographical range. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII. Fig. 1. Perigonimus ? nutans, n. sp., Hincks, highly magnified. Fig. 2. Plumularia siliquosa, n.sp., Hincks, natural size. Fig. 38. The same, portion of a shoot bearing two female capsules, magnified. Fig. 4. The same, a single calycle and male capsule, magnified. Fig. 5, The same, a single calycle, more highly magnified. - Fig. 6. The same, a female capsule, magnified, Fig. 7. Tentaculoid appendages of Podocoryne carnea, Sars. Fig. 8. One of the same, more highly magnified. On some new and peculiar Mollusca. 153 XIII.—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Order Solenoconchia procured in the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition. By J. GwyYn JEFFREYS, LL.D., F.R.S. Solenoconchia. Genus DENTALIUM. Dentalium candidum*, Jeftr. Bopy whitish, with a faint tinge of brown: mantle very thin, forming a collar, which encircles the inside of the upper part of the shell: ¢entacles very numerous, with pear-shaped tips, issuing between the mantle and the shell: foot when at rest conical, having a semicircular lobe or flap on each side, so as to give it a tricusped appearance; the lobes are fringed or puckered at the edges. The animal from which I took the above description was sluggish and probably half-dead, in consequence of its having been dredged up from a depth of 1100 fathoms. : SHELL having the shape of a narrow funnel, tapering, slightly curved, rather thin, opaque, more or less glossy : sculpture, about forty fine and regular rounded longitudinal strie, which disappear towards the front margin; these strie are crossed by extremely numerous and close-set circular microscopic lines: colour glistening-white: margin at the anterior or broader end jagged, at the posterior or narrower end abruptly truncated; there is no notch, groove, slit, or channel” Die i-7o, 25.03. Station 5, 410 fms. ; 6, 1100 fms.; 8, 1750 fms. ‘ Porcu- pine’ Expedition, 1869, west coast of Ireland, 664-1476 fms. ; Bay of Biscay, 2090-2435 fms. Allied to D. grande, of Deshayes, from Japan. The pre- sent species differs from D. striolatum, Stimpson (D. abys- sorum, M. Sars), in being straighter, less cylindrical, and of a thinner and more delicate texture, and in having twice the number of ribs. Dentalium capillosum +, Jeftr. SHELL tapering to a fine point, slightly curved, rather solid, opaque, and mostly lustreless : scu/ptwre, numerous and sharp (not rounded) longitudinal striz, some of which are intermediate and smaller than the rest; they disappear towards the posterior or narrow end, which is quite smooth and glossy * Glistening-white. + Covered with threads or hair-like markings. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 11 154 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on for a quarter of an inch: colow whitish: margin at the osterior end having a short and narrow notch. L. 1-4. 0°15, Station 12, 1450 fms.; 13, 690 fms.; 16, 1785 fms. ‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, Bay of Biscay, 862 fms. ; north of the Hebrides, 542 fms.: 1870, off the coast of Por- tugal, 220-1095 fms. Off Bahia Honda, Gulf of Mexico, 418 fms. (Pourtales). ‘Challenger’ Expedition, off the Azores, 450 and 1000 fms. This appears to attain a size considerably exceeding that given in the above description, as fragments measure nearly +5 inch in breadth. Dentalium ensiculus*, Jeffr. SHELL tapering, considerably and regularly curved through- out, compressed or flattened, thin, nearly transparent, and glossy: sculpture, a sharp keel on both the dorsal and ven- tral sides (giving the appearance of a double-edged scimi- tar), besides occasionally a few slight and irregular longitudi- nal keels or raised striae and concentric lines of growth: colour clear-white: sit of moderate length and very broad, semicylindrical, placed on the upper or dorsal side ; the poste- rior or narrower end of the shell is nearly bisected to form the slit, the upper part being abruptly truncated; when viewed sideways the lower part appears split; the point is rounded and entire. L.0°9. B. 0'1. Station 12, 1450 fms.; 16, 1785 fms.: fragments are not uncommon. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, off the west of Treland, 1366 fms.; Bay of Biscay, 862 fms.: 1870, off the coast of Portugal, 740-1095 fms. The annual or occasional growth is sometimes shown by the irregular formation of the new or succeeding portion of the shell, which is narrower than the former or preceding por- tion. Dentalium subterfissum T, Jeftr. Sue. slender and finely tapering, more curved towards the point, rather thin, nearly semitransparent, and glossy: sculpture, from 12 to 16 delicate and sharp regular longitudi- nal strie, which are continued to both ends: colour whitish : margin at the posterior end bulbous: slit long and narrow, placed on the lower or ventral side ; its length is double that of the greatest diameter of the shell. L. 0°6. B. 0:075. * A little sword. + Sht underneath. some new and peculiar Mollusca. 155 Station 12, 1450 fms,; a fragment only, but evidently belonging to this species, which I have described from speci- mens taken in the ‘ Porcupine’ and ‘Challenger’ Expeditions. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, off the west coast of Ireland, 1180-1476 fms. ‘Challenger’ Expedition, lat. 37° 26! N., long. 45° 14! W., 1000 fms. The slit in D. subterfissum is on the under or ventral side of the shell, being the same position as in the D. cnversum of Deshayes, and the reverse of that in his D. rubescens and in D. ensiculus. The organization of the animal is unknown ; but D. inversum may be the type of a distinct genus. A single and dead specimen of another shell, apparently belonging to the genus Dentalium, occurred in Station 16, 1785 fathoms. It is narrowly cylindrical, rather solid, glossy, smooth, and a quarter of an inch long. Its peculiarity con- sists in the posterior termination forming a second and nar- rower cylinder, which issues out of the larger and longer one, as if from a sheath. This process has an entire and circular point ; so that the shell cannot be a species of Stphodentalium. I propose to name it Dentaliwm vagina. Perhaps two imper- fect specimens of a Dentalium from Station 12, 1450 fathoms, may belong to the same species. SIPHONODENTALIUM, M. Sars. In the ‘ Journal de Conchyliologie’ for 1874, p. 258, the Marquis di Monterosato proposed the abbreviation of this ge- neric name to Siphodentalium ; and I agree with him that it would be convenient. e Siphodentalium vitreum, M. Sars. Dentalium vitreum, M. Sars, Nyt Magaz. Naturvid. 1851, Bd. vi. p.178 (Siphonodentalium, 1858). D. lobatum, G. B, Sowerby, Jun., Thes. Conch. (1866), vol. iii. p. 100, fig. 44. Bopy whitish, gelatinous, and nearly transparent: mantle rather thick, forming a collar round the foot : tentacles thread- like, very slender, and having oblong tips or bulbs; they are not numerous, but extensile and irregular in length, issuing from underneath the edge of the mantle: foot cylindrical, ex- tensile, and attaining a length equal to that of the shell; when at rest it is conical; but the point fully stretched out expands into a round and somewhat concave disk with serrated or notched edges: excretal fold or tail at the narrowest end of the shell, tubular, and having the front split open and exposed in 156 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on diagonally ; edges jagged ; externally covered with very fine and close-set cilia: liver dark-brown : ovary lemon colour. Station 6,410 fms.; 9, 1750 fms.; 12, 1450 fms. Fin- mark, 40-100 fms. (M. and G. O. Sars, M‘Andrew, Malm- gren). Spitzbergen (Torell, Goodsir). Swedish Arctic Ex- pedition, 1868, 730 fms. ‘Lightning’ Expedition, 1868, North Atlantic, 550 fms. ‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, between the Faroes and Orkneys, 560 fms.: 1870, off the coast of Portugal, 740-1095 fms. Gulf of St. Lawrence, 150-200 fms. (Whiteaves). Fossil: Norway, older Glacial deposit, 90 feet above the sea-level (M. Sars and Kjerulf). The very young resembles Siphodentalium affine, M. Sars, but is more conical or less cylindrical. Stphodentalium affine, M. Sars. Siphonodentalium affine, M. Sars, Christ. Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1864, p. 299, tab. vi. f. 34, 35. Station 12, 1450 fms. ; a single specimen. Finmark, 100- 300 fms. (G. O. Sars). ‘ Porcupine ’ Expedition, 1869; West of Ireland, 1215-1380 fms.: 1870, Channel slope, 690 fms. Stphodentalium lofotense, M. Sars. Stphonodentalium lofotense, M. Sars, loc. cit. p. 297, tab. vi. f. 29-33. Station 9, 1750 fms. Norway, 30-300 fms. (M. and G. O. Sars, J. G. J.). Hebrides and Shetland, 40-140 fms. (J. G. J.). ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, West of Ireland, 90 -1630 fms.: 1870, Bay of Biscay, 227-1095 fms.; Vigo Bay, 20 fms.; Mediterranean, 51-1456 fms. Gulf of Gascony, 60- 80 fms. (De Folin). Mediterranean, 50-600 fms. (Acton, Spratt, Nares, Monterosato). Specimens from the Bay of Biscay and the Mediterranean are usually much smaller than those from more northern seas. Cadulus tumidosus*, Jeftr. SHELL forming a short spindle, slightly bulging in the middle on the lower or more concave part, and very gibbous on the back or outside, somewhat curved, contracted towards both ends, but much narrower at the base, rather solid, glossy and semitransparent: sculpture none, except microscopic and close-set lines: colour whitish : mouth roundish-oval, obliquely truncated or sloping to the back ; the inner margin is furnished with a slight circular rib or thickening like that in many * High-swelling. some new and peculiar Mollusca. 157 species of Helix: base notched on each side, as in C. subfust- formis. L.0:2. B.0°:075. Station 12, 1450 fms.: one specimen is abnormally arched. ‘Porcupine ’ Expedition, 1869, Channel slope, 557 fms.: 1870, Bay of Biscay, 292-1095 fms. ‘Josephine’ Expedition, 110, -550 fms. Fossil at Messina (Seguenza). This is much larger and more gibbous than C. subfustformis ; and, like that species, it varies in shape and size. It has the character on which Monterosato lays stress in generically sepa- rating C. subfusiformis from CO. ovulum, viz. in the mouth or anterior opening being more or less thickened inside by a circular rib. Cadulus gracilis*, Jeftr. SHELL more curved and cylindrical than C. subfusiformis (to which it is evidently allied), not swollen in the middle, but throughout nearly equal in breadth; the mouth slopes more, and has a slight circular rib or thickening within; base broader ; oblique marks of growth are conspicuous. L. 0:2. B. 0:04. Station 13, 690 fms. ; a single specimen. Cadulus Olivi, Scacchi. Dentalium Olivi, Sc., Notiz. foss. Gravina (Ann. Civ. 1835), p. 56, tab. 2. fig. 6, a, b. Station 12, 1450 fms.; fragments only. ‘ Porcupine’ Ex- nedition, 1869, West of Ireland, 1230 fms.; south of the English Channel, 862 fms.: 1870, Channel slope, 539 fms. Sicilian Tertiaries (Scacchi, Tiberi, and others). Awl-shaped and variable in size. Probably Dentalium co- arctatum of Lamarck, and certainly that of Deshayes and Phi- lippi, is Dischides bifissus. C. gadus of Montagu resembles C. Olivi ; but it is not only very much smaller, but is proportionally shorter and less slender, and the anterior end is more contracted. The locality given by Montagu (“many parts of the British Channel”), with the mariner’s name “ Hake’s-tooth,” is at least very doubtful as regards this species ; and it is not unlikely that he may have mistaken for the “ Hake’s-tooth”’ Ditrypa artetina (a testaceous Annelid), which is frequently found adhering to the grease or “arming”’ of the deep-sea lead in soundings. But his description and figure evidently apply to a species of Ca- dulus from the noted collection of old George Humphreys, the * Slender, 158 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type shell-dealer, of which I possess specimens. This species was dredged by the late Professor Barrett at Jamaica; and it is a fossil of the Sicilian Tertiaries. I received specimens of the latter from the Marquis di Monterosato as “‘ Cadulus subfusi- eformis, Sars,” and from Dr. Tiberi as “ Stphonodentalium Olivi, var. minor, Scac.” An undescribed species of Cadulus, dredged by Admiral Sir Edward Belcher in the N.W. Pacific (for specimens of which I am indebted to his kindness), is also allied to C. Olivi; but the narrower and smaller extremity has four slight notches and corresponding slits. It is therefore possible that the genera Stphodentalium and Cadulus should be united, and that Dis- ehides must “ follow suit.” Cadulus cylindratus*, Jeftr. SHELL forming a narrow cylinder, slightly contracted at each end, gently curved, thin, transparent, and glossy: sculp- ture none, except a few microscopic and faint lines of growth: mouth somewhat obliquely truncated, but not thickened: base circular, with numerous minute notches, which are not per- ceptible to the naked eye. L. 0:325. B. 0-075. Station 12, 1450 fms.; a single specimen. ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, off the West of Ireland, 1215-1476 fms. ; very rare. XIV.—On the Fundamental Error of constituting Gromia the Lype of Foraminiferal Structure. By G. C. Wattwicn, M.D., Surgeon-Major Retired List H.M. Indian Army. RATHER more than forty years have elapsed since the first attempt was made by Dujardin to classify the Rhizopods. During the latter half of this period, the study of these singular organisms has not only been invested with much additional scientific interest, but has received a powerful impetus from its intimate connexion with the geological and biological rela- tions of the deep-sea bed. And yet our knowledge of the Rhizopods as a whole, and especially of the animal portion of their structure, is by no means so complete as it ought to have been, considering the amount of attention that has been bestowed upon it. This, I venture to think, is in a great * Cylindrical. of Foraminiferal Structure. 159 measure attributable to the fundamental error which pervades that classification of these organisms which has hitherto been very generally, and in other respects very deservedly, held in high estimation by naturalists. In an article upon the Systematic Arrangement of the Rhizopoda, by Dr. W. B. Carpenter, published in the ‘ Natural-History Review’ for October 1861, the author thus expresses his views on the subject :—“ It is, as it seems to me, in the structural and physiological conditions of the animal alone that we should look for the characters on which our primary subdivisions should be constituted; and notwith- standing that the extreme simplicity and apparent vagueness of those conditions appear almost to forbid the attempt to assign to them a differential value, yet a sufficiently careful scrutiny will make it clear that, under their guidance, lines of demarcation may be drawn as precise as in any other great natural group, between three aggregations of forms which assemble themselves round three well-known types, Amoeba, Actinophrys, and Grromia,—the sarcode-bodies of these three types presenting three distinct stages in the differentiation of the protoplasmic substance of which they are composed, and exhibiting, in virtue of that differentiation, three very distinct modes of vital activity”? (loc. cit. p. 460). Regarding the perfect soundness of the principle laid down in the opening sentence of the above extract, it may at once be assumed that no question can arise. But this renders it only the more inexplicable that such a thoroughly illogical application of the principle should have followed as is in- volved in the separation from each other, and the location in three distinct ordinal divisions, of Ameba, Actinophrys, and Gromia—three forms in each of which are prominently com- bined the only true structural characters of the animal that clearly indicate an advance, in the highest group of Rhizopods, towards the more complex organization of the Infusoria and Gregarine. The structural characters here referred to by me consist in the possession, in common, by Ameba, Actinophrys, and Gromia, of a NUCLEUS and CONTRACTILE VESICLE:—the former being the reproductive organ of the Rhizopod in its most fully developed condition ; the latter, a fluid-respiratory organ, to be met with, so far as my experience goes, for the first time in the third or highest order of the Rhizopods*. On these grounds I have done my utmost, for the last twelve years, to prove that the three genera referred to cannot be thus parted * See Supplementary Note at the end of these observations. 160 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type without doing violence to the most natural and important of all affinities, namely those founded on the “ structural and physiological conditions of the animal alone.” But, irrespectively of this, were further proof needed of the error committed in the separation of these three genera on the basis of differences supposed to be more or less constantly observable in the characters of their respective pseudopodia, and the accompanying degrees of “ differentiation” said to exist respectively in the external layer of the body, or “ ecto- sare,” and the general protoplasmic mass within, or ‘“‘endosare,” I undertake to show, on Dr. Carpenter’s own evidence, that the pseudopodial characters are by no means sufficiently uni- form or sufficiently constant to be depended upon as ordinal distinctions. In short, I hope to make it clear that the terms “ectosarc”’ and “ endosare’”’ embody a scientific fiction, and that the sole purpose they serve is to mask our ignorance. The sooner, therefore, they are dispensed with, save as con- venient names for the portions of the sarcode-mass that happen for the time being to constitute the external boundary and the internal mass, the sooner may we expect to arrive at an ade- quate idea of the visible characters which distinguish the organism called a Rhizopod *. Dr. Carpenter, in defining the characters of the lowest order in his system, namely the Ret¢cularda, tells us that “ in the eases in which the differentiation into ectosare and endosare has proceeded furthest, so that that body of the Rhizopod bears the strongest resemblance to an ordinary ‘ cell’ } (as is the case with Ameba and its allies), a nucleus may be distinctly traced ; in those, on the other hand, in which the original pro- toplasmic condition is most completely retained (as seems to be the case with Gromda and the Foraminifera generally), no nucleus can be distinguished. The same,” he says, “ ap- ‘pears to be true of the peculiar contractile vesicle, which ma be regarded as a vacuole with a defined wall” (‘ Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera,’ 1862, p. 14). Dr. Carpenter afterwards goes on to make the following * For a detailed account of my observations on the Rhizopods gene- rally, I would refer the reader to a series of six papers on the Ameban, Actinophryan, and Difflugian Rhizopods, coaiinied by me to the ‘Annals’ between April 1863 and March 1864; and a paper “On the Polycystina,” embodying a Classification of the Rhizopods as a whole, and this family in particular, which was published in the ‘ Quart. Journ. Mier. Soe.’ for July 1865. - _ + Biology and physiology are undoubtedly under heavy obligations to the “cell” doctrine. But it is not saying too much to assert that biolo- gists and physiologists have had a great deal of nasty work cut out for them by the perpetual misapplication and misconception of that doctrine. of Foraminiferal Structure. — 161 very specific statement :—“ The subdivision of the Rhizopods into orders seems to be most satisfactorily accomplished by taking as a basis those structural characters which are most expressive of physiological differences. Such characters are presented in the form, proportions, and general arrangement of the pseudopodial extensions; for, notwithstanding their apparently unrestricted polymorphism, it will be found that the Rhizopods present three very distinct types of pseudopo- dian conformation, to one or other of which they may all be referred, and that the groups thus formed are eminently natural. How intimately related these diversities are to those funda- mental potentialities of each type which find so little structural expression in the lowest form of animal life, appears from the circumstance that even a particle of protoplasm, detached from the general mass of the body, will put forth the pseudopodian extensions characteristic of tts type,—those of the substance forced out by crushing the ‘ test’ of an Arcella having the broad, lobated form of those of the Ameba, whilst those of the substance forced out in like manner by crushing the shell of a Polystomella have the delicate thread-like character of those of the Foraminifera generally” (op. cit. pp. 14 & 15). Here, then, we have a clear and definite admission on Dr. Carpenter’s part that the presence of a nucleus and of a con- tractile vesicle is indicative of the highest stage of structural organization of which the Rhbizopods are capable. And I take it for granted, therefore, that, conversely, it is meant to be inferred that the absence of both of these organs indicates the lowest stage, the zero, of organization. Yet, extraordinary as it must appear, it is not upon the presence or the absence of one or other or both of these important specialized organs that Dr. Carpenter has based his classification, but “on the characters presented by the form, proportions, and general arrangement of the pseudopodial extensions ’—characters which, even if constant and uniform, could not possibly com- pare with them in point of physiological significance, but which, if shown to be both so inconstant and fluctuating as to present themselves with nearly equal frequency in the highest and in the lowest orders into which the Rhizopods are divi- sible, and even to vary entirely in the same genera, cannot be regarded as otherwise than illusory, and therefore worthless for the purpose of ordinal subdivision. ‘ I do not mean to assert that the evidence of advance from the lower to the higher grade of organization on which I have invariably laid the greatest stress, namely the appearance of a nucleus and a contractile vesicle, may not be accompanied by perceptible differences in the general aspect of the sarcode 162 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type (nor has this ever been my opinion), but only that these dif- ferences are neither commensurate in importance, nor at all snffi- cientin kind, or sufficiently constant, to be admissible as proofs of such advance. And this will be seen from the following short extract from my observations on the Polycystina, taken from the ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science’ for July 1865 :—“ Although not prepared to regard the degrees of differentiation (as described by Dr. Carpenter) as applicable to the demarcation of orders, or as affording perfectly constant characters under any circumstances, there cannot be a doubt as to their affording, in the majority of cases, a valuable means of completing generic diagnosis. Beyond this their value does not appear to extend.” The only point which might reasonably be deemed open to discussion (though probably not by any one who has witnessed the behaviour of the body-substance of Actinophrys sol when being torn to bits and devoured piecemeal by an Ameba) is that alluded to when Dr. Carpenter says that “‘a particle of protoplasm detached from the general mass of the body of a Rhizopod will put forth the pseudopodia characteristic of its type, ’—Arcella being specified as putting forth the “ lobose ”’ pseudopodia of Amaba, and Polystomelia (itself a Forami- nifer!) beimg, curiously enough, singled out as putting forth the ‘delicate thread-like’”’ pseudopodia of—the Foramini- fera *. As interpreted by me, the appearances here described, although not indicative of sufficiently important or constant “ differences” in the constitution of the exterior layer and interior protoplasmic mass to be available as ordinal di- stinctions, prove in a very decisive manner that there cannot be any thing approaching to a definite external layer {; unless we are also prepared to believe, because an oil-globule retains its form whilst suspended in pure water, or, if split up * Those who have studied the living Foraminifera, and know to their cost how much time and patience is necessary in getting these intensely sensitive beings to project their pseudopodia at all, will, I think, agree with me that there is more conveyed in Dr. Carpenter’s statement on this point than could possibly have been intended by him. For two whole years the naturalists on board the ‘Challenger’ watched constantly and anxiously before their eyes were rewarded with a sight of the pro- jected pseudopodia of the ubiquitous Foraminifera of the open ocean. He must have been an exceptionally fortunate observer, therefore, who saw the crushed “particle” of the complex-shelled Polystomella put forth the pseudopodia of its tribe. + Of course I except what is observable when the final stage of the life-cycle of Amebu has arrived, namely its encystment, as having ne real bearing on the present question. of Foraminiferal Structure. 163 into two portions, each of these behaves precisely as another oil-globule does by instantaneously presenting an unbroken outline, that the said oil-globule is differently constituted at its surface and in its interior. ‘The same argument applies, and with redoubled force, to a mass of albumen suspended in water ; for here the tendency to assume a spherical form is by no means so pronounced as in an oil-globule; and if we break up the mass into a number of smaller masses, we have presented to us appearances which very closely resemble those observable in the pseudopodium of the Ameban Rhizopod. Indeed so close is the resemblance, that, barring the element of vitality (which the chemist is still as far off as ever from producing at call), we have before our eyes those very “ fun- damental potentialities” which a highly imaginative rendering of certain appearances has declared to be typical of the living sarcode of the Rhizopod. Were it not that it befits us to speak with bated breath of the mighty dead, another instructive argument on this subject might be adduced from the history of the rise and fall of the unfortunate ‘“Bathybius.” But the fact is, that, divide the sarcode body of a living Ameban, or even an Actinophryan, Rhizopod as we may, b pressure or other agency, the divided surface will forthwith present every character presented by the undivided portion : any peculiarity of outline, if present in the undivided part, will at once reappear in the divided part ; any seeming contrast between the external layer and the contained mass within will instantly show itself; and the character of the pseudo- podial processes will be the same. This identity of character in the divided and undivided surfaces is absolutely instanta- neous, there being nothing like a gradual transition from one condition to another, such as we should undoubtedly be able to see taking place were the ruptured surfaces in any respect dissimilar to the rest of the mass. This is the view I have always advocated, its unacceptable point being, I presume, that it is quite unconformable with Dr. Carpenter’s published defi- nitions of Rhizopod structure. As it would be foreign to the immediate purpose of the present paper to enter into all the details of the subject, I must confine myself to stating that the inconstancy of the pseudopodial characters in Ameba, which is of course quite incompatible with the assumed presence of an external layer of much more highly developed sarcode than that which it encloses, is conceded (but without the inevitable inference which must be associated with it) in the ‘ Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera,’ 1862 (p. 23), when Dr. Carpenter says 164 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type that “sometimes Ameba puts forth a few broad lobated ex- pansions ; sometimes these are more numerous, slender, and elongated, assuming a radial direction ; and occasionally they are so greatly multiplied, radiate with such regularity, and taper so uniformly from base to apex, as strongly to resemble the pseudopodia of ACTINOPHRYS.”’ This is undoubtedly true; and I therefore leave Dr. Carpenter to reconcile the fact with his classification and definitions of the orders, of which I now subjoin a summary, taken from his paper in the ‘ Natural-History Review’ to which reference has already been made *. Dr. Carpenter’s Arrangement of the RuizoroDa. N fr i —— ge Logosa. RaDIOLARIA. RETICULARIA. Amebina, Actinophryina. Gromida. o Acanthometrina. Foraminifera. Polycystina. Thalassicollina. InFusoRIA. GREGARINIDA. SPONGIADA. PROTOPHYTA. After saying that “‘any small separated portion of the sarcode body of the Rhizopoda will behave itself after the characteristic fashion of its type” (that of Arcella behaving like that of Ameba, that of Polystomella, or any other of the Foraminifera, like those of Gromia), and adding that “ this fact seems to him to afford an additional justification of the employment of the characters furnished by the pseudopodia as the bass of a systematic arrangement of the class,” he in- forms us that the characters of the three orders into which he proposes to distribute its various forms may be concisely summed up as follows :— “7, RETICULARIA.—The body composed of homogeneous granular protoplasm, without any distinction into ectosare and endosarc ; neither nucleus nor contractile vesicle ; pseudopodia composed of the same substance as the body, extending and multiplying themselves by minute ramification, and inoscu- lating completely wherever they come into contact; a con- * It may be well to bear in mind that the article in the ‘ Review’ ap- peared in 1861 as an avant-courier to the ‘ Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera,’ which appeared just a year afterwards. The tabular classification of the Rhizopods is taken from page 17 of the latter work, of Foraminiferal Structure. 165 tinual circulation of granular particles throughout the viscid substance of the body and its extensions. This order consists of the Foraminifera and the Gromida. “TI. Raprotarta.—Incipient differentiation of the proto- plasmic substance into endosare and ectosarc, the former semi- fluid and granular, the latter more tenacious and pellucid; a nucleus and contractile vesicle; pseudopodia rod-like, tapering from base to point, composed of the same substance as the ectosare, exhibiting little disposition either to ramify or coalesce, although a movement of particles adherent to their exterior is often to be distinguished. The type of this order is Actinophrys. “ TIT. Loposa.—More complete differentiation of the proto- plasmic substance into endosarc and ectosare, the former being a slightly viscous granular liquid, and the latter approaching the tenacity of a membrane; a nucleus and contractile vesicle ; pseudopodia few and large, being in reality lobose extensions of the body which neither ramify nor coalesce, having well- defined margins, and not exhibiting any movement of granules on their surface, the circulation in their interior being entirely dependent on the changes of form which the body undergoes as a whole.” As regards those “‘ fundamental potentialities of each type” —which, according to Dr. Carpenter, find a much more accu- rate physiological expression in the ‘form, proportions, and general arrangement of the pseudopodial extensions ” than in the definite step-by-step advance from the simplest condition of the body-substance, observable in the Foraminifera (in which there is only the faintest foreshadowing of any thing akin to reproductive organization *), to the intermediate stage, in which this foreshadowing shows itself in the shape of a centralized but still imperfectly aggregated mass, and, finally, to the highest stage, in which the reproductive gemmules assume the concrete form of a distinct specialized nucleus (the culminating point being marked, at the same time, by the association of the nucleus with a specialized respiratory organ, * It was shown by me that the “ yellow cellules” of MM. Claparéde and Lachmann, or more or less colourless homologues of these “ cellules,” occur in the sarcode of all the Rhizopods without exception, that in the lowest order they are formed, as it were, from minute granules uniformly distributed in the sarcode, that in the second and third orders they are formed by the splitting-up of the nucleus (which is in these a specialized reproductive organ), but that in all three orders they constitute the sarcoblast, or, in other words, the earliest visible embodiment of the young organism. See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., June 1863 (where these bodies are figured), Dec. 1868, March 1864; and Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, July 1865. 166 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Typa namely the contractile vesicle)—I venture to say that however plausible Dr. Carpenter’s hypothesis may be, it finds no response in nature. And I maintain that we are furnished with the most complete proof that could be desired of the invalidity of the characters derived from the pseudopodia for purposes of ordinal classification, in the passage from Dr. Carpenter’s own writings quoted at p. 164. At all events I confess that it is quite beyond my humble powers to reconcile the admissions there made on Dr. Carpenter’s part with his allegation, already quoted, that “the sarcode bodies of his three types Ameba, Actinophrys, and Gromia present three distinct stages in the differentiation of the protoplasmic substance of which they are composed,” and that ‘the lines of demarcation thus drawn are as precise as in any other great natural group, between the three aggregations of forms which assemble themselves round the three well-known types ”’ above named. But in order to prevent all misconception on this very important question, I must request attention to another ex- tract from Dr. Carpenter’s observations on the Systematic Arrangement of the Rhizopods (Nat. Hist. Rev. 1861, p. 461), where he states that ‘‘the ordinal designation Reticularéa 1s meant to express the reticulose arrangement of the pseudo- podial extensions, which ws its distinguishing character.” And again, at page 463, he says that “the radiating pseu- dopodia of Acanthometra correspond precisely in all their characters with those of Actinophrys, having the same rod- like tapering form, and same regular radiating arrangement, the same mutual isolation, the same slow movement of particles along their surface; some of them are, however, enclosed in tubular sheaths*, the differentiation of Acantho- metra into ectosare and endosare having obviously proceeded further than in Actiénophrys.” But although it is true that in Acanthometra the differentia- tion into ectosarec and endosare has proceeded further than in Actinophrys, it is equally true that it has also proceeded further than in Ameba. But even stopping short at Dr. Carpenter’s point, that it has proceeded further than in Actinophrys, how can this be reconciled with the statement that ‘the radiating pseudopodia of Acanthometra correspond * It was pointed out by me years ago that the appearance of tubularity in Acanthometra is altogether an illusion. There is no such thing as a tubular portion in the structure of these organisms. See a paper “On the Process of Mineral Deposit in the Rhizopods and Sponges,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Jan. 1864. of Foraminiferal Structure. 167 precisely in all their characters with those of Actinophrys”’ ? The fact is that the pseudopodia of no other Rhizopods could possibly present appearances more distinct from each other, both as regards habit and arrangement, than those of these two organisms. From what has already been brought forward it will be seen, I think, that the question under discussion, namely the error of making Gromia the type of foraminiferal structure, is reduced within very narrow limits. In short, it resolves itself into this :—Is the practically imperceptible degree of organiza- tion, which Dr. Carpenter ascribes to the lowest or Reticularian order in his system, exemplified, as he pronounces it to be, in the type Gromia? Of course, if it be not so exemplified, and if it can be shown, on the one hand, that the so-termed typical pseudopodia of Gromta may be identical in all re- spects with the pseudopodia of the Foraminifera which Dr. Carpenter associates with Gromia, and, on the other hand, that Gromia, the reputed type of extreme primordial sim- plicity, besides having pseudopodia identical with certain Actinophryans, possesses both the nucleus and a contractile vesicle (which Dr. Carpenter allows to be distinctive of the highest degree of physiological development in the Rhizopod), there is, of course, on Dr. Carpenter’s own showing, an end to his arrangement of these organisms on the basis upon which it has heretofore rested; and, what is more, there must be an end to every other classification of the Rhizopods which is based, in like manner with his, on characters derived primarily from the pseudopodia. There is no alternative, so far as I can see. And yet, as will presently appear, knowing these facts, Dr. Carpenter is quite unable to brace himself up sufficiently to make the necessary recantation candidly and ungrudgingly. In my remarks ‘ On the Distinctive Characters of Amba” (‘Annals,’ Aug. 1863) it was mentioned that I had discovered a well-marked nucleus in Gromia, but had not, at that time, detected a contractile vesicle. In view, however, of the analogies existing between Gromia and the Amebe, so con- fident was I that the organ was there, that I expressed my conviction that I should speedily be able to trace the con- tractile vesicle also, adding that, if traced, the transfer of Gromia from the lowest to the highest order would of course be inevitable. Having for many months, both before and after- wards, spent many hours daily in watching the changes taking place in specimens of various genera of Rhizopods kept in tanks, I was fortunate enough in November of the same year to see the long-looked-for contractile vesicle in Gromia. This 168 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type was announced in my “ Further Observations on the Distinc- tive Characters and Reproductive Phenomena of the Amceban Rhizopods,” published in the ‘ Annals’ of Dec. 1863. And at a still later period, when I had managed to establish several colonies of healthy Gromée in my tanks, I had ample opportunities of verifying my earlier observations in a sufii- cient number of cases to render all further doubts on the subject inadmissible. I may add that my examinations em- braced both freshwater and marine forms of Gromia, and that no material distinction presented itself between the characters of the two sets of specimens, beyond differences in size and colour, or, I should rather say, in the presence or absence of dirt on the otherwise nearly hyaline tests—the dirt being generally present on the freshwater form, and as generally absent on the saltwater one. After a time there was not the slightest difficulty experienced in finding plenty of sufficiently clean and hyaline tests to admit of the easy detection of the two organs under notice. In the latest (1875) edition of ‘The Microscope and its Revelations,’ Dr. Carpenter takes a first cautious step towards a change of front, without, however, pointing out (as he might with a very good grace have done) that his entire classification was sapped to its foundations by the discovery that Gromia, whose pseudopodia he had declared to be precisely similar to those of the lowest and simplest known form of Rhizopod, possesses the two specialized organs which only make their appearance “in the cases in which the differentiation into ectosare and endosarc has proceeded furthest.” ‘This omission will perhaps explain itself on the publication, side by side, of the two subjoined short extracts :— 1862. “ Nothwithstanding the 1875. “To the first of the orders apparently unrestricted polymor- phism of the pseudopodial exten- sions, it will be found that the Rhizopods present three very di- stinct types of pseudopodial confor- mation, to one or other of which they may all be referred, and that all the groups are eminently natural.” (Introd. Study Foram. p. 15.) thus marked out, the name Reti- cularia seems appropriate; the second has been distinguished as Radiolaria; and the third may be designated JZobosa. It must be freely admitted, however, that these groups cannot be distinctly marked out, the typical examples which will now be described being connected by many intermediate forms. This is not to be wondered at, when the extreme indefiniteness which characterizes the lowest type of animal life is duly borne in mind.” (The ‘ Microscope and its Revelations,’ 5th edit. p. 467.) of Foraminiferal Structure. 169 Again, at p. 470 of Dr. Carpenter’s work ‘The Micro- scope,’ referring to the Reticularia, he continues :— There is, moreover, a negative character of much importance which is naturally associated with the absence of differentiation, namely the deficiency of the ‘nucleus’ and of the ‘ contractile vesicle,’ that present themselves alike in the Radiolaria and the Lobosa, It is by animals belonging to this order that those very remarkable minute shells are formed which are known as Foraminifera. In Gromia, however, we have an example of a Rhizopod which very characteristically exhibits the Reticularian type in the disposition of its pseudopodia, but which Dr. Wallich was the first to point out possesses both a nucleus and contractile vesicle, thus showing a transition to the higher orders”! That is to say (at least if there is any meaning in words) that the presence of the very organs in G'romia, the absence of which he had in the same page declared to be “‘a negative character of much importance, naturally associated with the absence of differentiation ’’ merely shows that it is a transitional form between the very lowest and the very highest of the whole series of Rhizopods! But Dr. Carpenter’s extreme reluctance to relinquish his published opinions even when they are demonstrated to be untenable is only on a par with the vehemence with which he is in the habit of enforcing his evidence when he has a theory to support. Referring to M. d’Orbigny (Intr. Study Foram. p. 63), he says :—‘‘ By M. d’Orbigny the family Gromida was altogether ignored, no member of it having been known when he first applied himself to the study of the Foraminifera, and no mention having been made in his sub- sequent writings, even of the typical genus G'romia described by M. Dujardin in 1835, notwithstanding the clear demon- stration given by that admirable observer of its close relation- ship to Mliola.” .. .“‘ Between the ‘ test’ of Gromia and that of Arcella, indeed, there is little difference; but between the animals which form and inhabit these ‘ tests’? respectively, the difference is as wide as any known to exist in the whole Ehizopod series”! Lastly, as it is with the Reticularta of Dr. Carpenter, so must it be with the Radiolaria. Both of these ordinal desig- nations presuppose the existence of characters on which not the slightest reliance can be placed; whilst they serve effectually to mask, if not entirely to supersede, those truly important characters by means of which the gradational advance from the most simple to the most complex type of Rhizopod structure can at a glance be recognized. Indeed, either ordinal name may with equal aptitude be applied to the Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xix. 1 170 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Type families which are ranked in the other orders. Thus the name Radiolarian is just as appropriately applied to the pseudopodia of some of the “ perforate ” {Foraminifera as to those of the Polycystina, which are placed by Dr. Carpenter in his second order, the Radiolaria, under the erroneous idea that they and the other families which he associates with them in that order possess both a nucleus and a contractile vesicle. Actinophrys, which he makes the type of this order, un- doubtedly possesses both organs ; but it is the only form in the Radiolarian order (as constituted by Dr. Carpenter) which is so gifted. It is consequently quite out of place elsewhere than in the third or highest order, in which every family, without exception, possesses both these organs. The Poly- cystina, on the other hand, do not possess a definite nucleus, their body-substance being almost identical in its degree of “ differentiation ’’ with the body-substance, for example, of Orbulina. It is quite unnecessary for me to point out that since the nature of the animal of the Yoraminifera and of the Polycystina is to all intents and purposes identical, no valid objection to their association in the lowest of the orders into which the Rhizopods are divisible can with justice be based on the mere difference in the mineral constitution of their shells. It is well to bear in recollection that Miller based his clas- sification of the Rhizopods on the purely artificial difference between the naked and the shell-coveredforms. His designa- tion of “‘ Radiolarfe” is certainly not retained therefore out of deference to the meaning which its propounder attached to it. But inasmuch as an attempt is being made to supersede the name of Polycystina given by Ehrenberg to these organisms by calling them Radiolaria, and, according to every rule of priority * and scientific usage, “the name originally given by the founder of a group should be permanently retained to the exclusion of all other synonyms,” unless some good cause can be assigned for the change, I must say the procedure appears to be altogether unjustifiable. For if it be urged that the meaning lurking under the name Polycystina is misleading, what is to be said of the name of Foraminifera as applied to a Miliola or a Lagena? The following is the classification of the Rhizopods which was appended to my paper on the Polycystina in 1865. I beg leave to submit it once more to naturalists without com- ment or modification of any kind, either in the tabular por- * See “Rules for Zoological Nomenclature,” authorized by Section D of the British Association, 1842. Reprinted by requisition of Section D at Newcastle, 1863, p. 9. 171 eral Structure. 7 ine . of Foram *poonpp¥ AOU O80T} WIA poteduroo sv sour spmnor1s uo Ysnoyyye ‘pozraFooex Loy} soryrayye osoyan Sart 94} 88 Yonuiseut ‘UUeUTYoRT pure eperede[g “PI Jo worNRa q1odum xourmt AI0A JO our 0} rvodde Yorn Urey OM} OT] Sostdurod poyeusisep os Japso Yissuyo oq} utory poydope st oureu siyy, t ‘ays ‘orldsg pu 4sorprve 10 41g ‘sorodx woL 1 fan ‘peeryy B ‘ora pus doard 07 ‘mud2 mony » “VIMOSNANT -_ oh ‘Cde[p) eshuydorbon yz “CTRAA ) seshooj04q ‘CI wnpng ‘shumpyoopnasy ‘pydiyhnsy “DO0L ‘suhboT nibnygigy "DULoLy) “DQauUpy ‘shaydounjop ‘VNIGDINVW ‘VNAUHAONILOV ——., —— —__.,-—_____-U ‘snoydaourdjod ‘snoyd.omouour vrpodopnos erpodopnes gy, ‘TVNIGLOUd 6 is ——_- > ‘Q[DISOA OTT}ORITOD ‘WdTONOdS 7 as é : “VNITIOOISSV'IVH, - ‘VNIULANOHINVOW ‘WAIHOOALOIG] «= ‘“# CIHLNVOVIDVIg LS ee ee “Te[nqny *prfos LO) bs fal mO\oTITG ‘t+ VIVNUACOLOUd %G ee ‘DISA OTT}OVIJMOD OAT ies SS =: *(Aapreq) a snboydung ‘CdeyQ) ¢ peuyny.ogarT *VNILSAOK TOT ‘VUATININVYOT Wee St nd ———_.,, "snoaoTpis ATqe ‘SnOsOTTIS -LIBAUL NOJOTEYG JeAoU TTEqS ‘+ VIVNAND YAH a! ee eee *Q[OISOA 9[1JOV.YMOD OAT ae ‘snopont oplayaqy ‘snopont eylayocy “shoponta ey laop ONT et ee “VOOdOZIAY LP hes 172 Dr. G. C, Wallich on the Type tion or the general definitions. Owing to an oversight when the MS. was sent to press in 1865 the words “ monomor- phous” and “ polymorphous” were omitted under the twice repeated word “ Pseudopodia” in the third order Proteina. These have, therefore, been now inserted (see p. 171). Order I. HERPNEMATA.—The Primary and Secondary characters of this order are as follows :—No definite nucleus. No contractile vesicle. Sarcode without any appreciable dif- ferentiation into endosare and ectosarc, consisting of homoge- neous viscid protoplasm, in the substance of which vacuolar cavities occasionally occur. Pseudopodia forming anastomoses, ~ and exhibiting, both along the surface and within their sub- stance, the phenomena of pseudo-cyclosis*. Order Il. PROTODERMATA.—Definite nucleus present, but no contractile vesicle. Sarcode so far advanced in differ- entiation that the ectosare constitutes a nearly hyaline stratum of greater tenacity than the endosarc, which still retains much of the general consistence of that of the Herpne- mata. The transition, however, from endosarc to ectosarc is gradual. Here, as in the last-named family, vacuolar cavities occur. The pseudopodia, when present, are scattered and at- tenuated, rarely coalescing, for the most part rigid, but still highly contractile, and exhibiting in their interior and on the surface only such minute granules as find their way into the ectosarc. Pseudo-cyclosis manifest. Sarcoblasts conspicuoust. Order III. PROTEINA.—A definite nucleus and, with it, a contractile vesicle ; sarcode very highly differentiated into endosarc and ectosare : the former granular, more or less nearly colourless, very viscid, and exhibiting but little contractility ; the latter nearly hyaline and very contractile, but never assuming a membranous consistence, except during the period of encys- tation. Vacuolar cavities numerous and constant, seen princi- pally to occur in the endosare. Sarcoblasts abundant and frequent, but, owing to their pale colour, less easily detected than those of the oceanic Rhizopodst. It only remains for me to add:—that the above classification * A term applied by me to indicate that there is no such thing in the Rhizopods as a circulatory movement of any kind, apart from the inherent contractile movement of the sarcode. If that ceases for a moment, the movements of the granules cease. See “ Further observations on Amceban Rhizopods,” Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1863. + See page 165, anté,note. Sarcoblast was the name given by me to the “ yellow cellules” of MM. Claparéde and Lachmann, indicating their re- productive function, which these observers had failed to recognize. } For the complete details of this classification I must refer the reader to the ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science’ for July 1865, in which they were first published. of Foraminiferal Structure. 173 is by no means put forth as perfect in all its parts, but simply as embodying what I conceive to be, for reasons already as- signed, as close an approximation to a natural arrangement of the Rhizopods as the present state of our knowledge allows ; and that, having done my best during the course of the past twelve years to test it whenever opportunities occurred, I have not been able to detect any serious flaw in it. It must never- theless be accepted merely as an attempt to reduce the group of organisms in question to something like natural order. SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. Contractile vesicle—It has always been urged by me that there is more reason for regarding the contractile vesicle of the Rhizopod as an organ whereby the effete residue of the watery fluid absorbed by the animal is first collected, and then discharged by an orifice in the vesicle, extemporized at the moment of extreme dilatation, than for regarding it as a cir- culatory organ. I may therefore be allowed to point out that although the nature of this organ was discussed by me in detail in the ‘ Annals’ for December 1863, and it was there shown (both on the independent evidence of my friend Mr. Carter, and as the result of my own observations) that the contractile vesicle in Ameba, Actinophrys, and certain Infu- sorta discharges its contents at the immediate surface of the animal’s body (my description of the process being accom- panied by illustrative figures), Dr. Carpenter has not scrupled to say, at p. 472 of his work ‘The Microscope’ (5th Edit. 1875), that the nature of the process was for the first time “ fully established by Dr. Zenker in 1867”—and this in the same page in which he shows that he was acquainted with my series of papers in the ‘Annals’ upon the Rhizopods, in which the observations were recorded. Noctiluca.—In the Report of the ‘Challenger’ Expe- dition, published in the Proceedings of the Royal Society, 1876, vol. xxiv. pl. 21, there are three figures which are described as representing “true Diatoms,” to which the generic name of Pyrocystis has been given by the discoverers. I am, indeed, grievously mistaken if these structures bear the slightest affinity to Diatoms, or are any thing else than true oceanic Noctiluce. It would be just as irrational to separate the testaceous from the naked Rhizopods, because the former have hard coverings and the latter have none, as to regard these new forms as distinct from Noctiluca, because they present a delicate siliceous wall. The figures of the elon- gate form, if accurate representations, as they doubtless are, 174 Bibliographical Notices. show at a glance that the structure is not that ot any Diatom. Dictyocha.—In Dr. Gwyh Jefireys’s Report on the ‘ Valo- rous’’ Expedition (Proc. Roy. Soc., June 1876, p. 228), there is an account of some Diatoms examined by Professor Dickie, it being mentioned incidentally that along with these “ were two Polycystina, namely Dictyocha fibula, Ehr., and Dicty- ocha gracilis, Ehr.” With all deference to Prof. Dickie, I beg leave to point out that the Dictyochide are neither Dia- toms, as they have been regarded by some writers, nor Poly- cystina as they would now appear to be regarded by others. They are Rhizopods, holding an intermediate place between Thalassicolla on the one hand, and the siliceous sponges on the other; and hence (as was long ago shown by me) they constitute the true connecting link between the Rhizopods and the Sponges. The basket-shaped framework of the living Dictyocha is never single, but invariably double, the concavi- ties being placed face to face, and the two portions retained in position solely by the sarcode body, which fills and surrounds them. The distinct nucleus may always be seen, in recent specimens, suspended as it were in the middle of the sarcode, half within the boundary line of one framework, half within that of the other. The most remarkable feature, however, of Dictyocha, and the one which at once establishes its alliance with the siliceous sponges, is that every part of the siliceous framework is tubular. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. The Primeval World of Switzerland. With 560 Illustrations. By Professor Hzrr. Edited by James Huywoop, F.RS. &. 2 vols. 8vo. Longmans & Co.: London, 1876. The Geology of England and Wales. By Horace B. Woopwarp, F.G.8. &. With coloured Geological Map and numerous wood- cuts. 8vo. Longmans & Co.: London, 1876. Eneianp and Wales have been said to exhibit an epitome of geology to the student of successive rock-formations and fossiliferous strata. From the oldest and lowest, or nearly lowest, known series of rock- masses, now much altered, to the latest or uppermost deposits cf sea, lake, and river, some representative rock or layer is found in place, indicating period after period of the earth’s history, as far as geologists can recognize its terraqueous existence. Switzerland also presents an epitome of the geological history of Bibliographical Notices. La the world—except, 1st, that the oldest portion of the record is obscured to a greater extent by the change of strata into crystalline rocks, and, 2ndly, the marine formations of the latest period are wanting in this inland region. As different books of history, having the same basis of facts, vary in their style and appearance, treating the subject-matter broadly or succinctly—forming a simple plain volume, or appearing with sen- sational pictures and embossed binding, so the first-mentioned of our natural epitomes of geology has its leaves and chapters plain and unbedecked, carrying on the student quietly from stage to stage, with but few outbursts and disturbances of events; whilst the latter, beginning with the results of great changes and bouleversements, has often great events to speak of, fuller series of events to describe, and better-known communities of life to introduce to notice. The mountains, gorges, valleys, lakes, and rivers of Switzerland astonish or vaguely interest the mere tourist, give studies of lights, shades, and distances to the artist, offer many problems in physics to the exact inquirer, and, while presenting difficulty after difficulty to the geologist, at the same time help him to unravel the intricate and solve the doubtful in their structure, and thus open out the succession of events, not only among these crumpled and riven mountains, but in the gradual formation and changes of strata all over the world. After the long series of labours carried out by eminent savants, numerous geological sections have been drawn across Switzerland, and excellent maps have been constructed. The more easterly Alpine districts also have been explored and explained by these geologists. Prof. 0. Heer, in the work before us*, illustrates the old geography and hydrography of Central Europe, and its old life- groups, during successive periods, from the Carboniferous to the Quaternary, taking the known stratal conditions and collected fossils as the basis of his animated descriptions and of the pictorial illustrations with which his work is ornamented. The oldest and much-altered rocks are known as crystalline and metamorphic, and, although now schistose, gneissic, and granitic, are referable probably to the Devonian, Silurian, and Cambrian systems, if not to the Laurentian also. They form axial masses, longitudinal and otherwise, in many parts of the Alps, having been not only folded but intensely crumpled strata, low-seated, crushed, chemically altered, and ultimately forced to a higher position by the great lateral pressure to which the whole complicated mountain- mass or massif was subsequently subjected. They have been here and there exposed by the destruction of the overriding schists and strata ; and then they stand out as peaks and ridges, or even great rounded bosses, according to their relative hardness, and according * The Editor states that the German and French editions were both placed in the hands of W. S. Dallas, Esq., F.L.S., for translation, and that thanks are especially due to that gentleman for the care he has be- stowed on natural-history details. 176 Bibliographical Notices. as their structure is massive or laminated. Of the seas in which these oldest rocks originated, of the life-forms inhabiting the waters and lands of their times, Switzerland gives no evidence, Their hidden story is to the rest of the geological record of the Alps what the mythic period is to any human history. Everyday affairs in the one, and organic and inorganic processes in the other, may have been conducted on the same principles as at present; but the details have been obscured and are irrevocable. The strata formed in the Carboniferous period have in many places participated in the successive foldings and squeezings of the mountain-masses ; and the coal has been changed into anthracite. Much, however, remains sufficiently unaltered, in the Lower Valais and elsewhere, to supply evidence that the crystalline rocks of the Central Alps had been raised above the sea at the Coal-period, that the corals and shells are those of the Mountain-limestone elsewhere, and that the jungles and forests, which were converted into seams of coal, consisted of the great trees of the Clubmoss family (Lycopo- diacee), the gigantic Calamites, and the manifold Ferns, which grew so abundantly at that time in nearly every region of the world. In Chapter I. Prof. Heer discourses with knowledge on the origin of coal, and of analogous formations of peat, paper-coal, and lignite, and on some of the plants and insects found in the shales of the Coal-measures. The succeeding Permian (or Dyas) series is _ represented by red sandstone, with breccia, in the valley of the Sernft or Sernif. This rock, termed Sernifite by M. Heer, contains copper-ores, as usual with rocks of that age. The Swiss Saliferous formation is the subject of Chapter II. Here the origin of rock-salt by the desiccation of shallow seas is briefly discussed, and the Swiss salt-works described. The fossils of the Muschelkalk and especially the fossil plants found in the Keuper (Plates II. & III.) are treated of. Chapter III. elucidates the history of the Liassic strata (the Black Jura of the Germans) occurring at Schembelen in the Canton of Aargau. An analogous recent formation is described as taking place at the Gongulho, Madeira. What kind of creatures the Liassic fossils once were is shown by the study of the shells, crustaceans, fishes, seaweeds, land-plants, and insects. Among the last are Cockroaches, Grasshoppers, Earwigs, Termites, Dragonflies, 114 species of Beetles (comprising such as feed on wood, fungi, leaves, flowers, dung, and carrion, and on insects and other small creatures, showing the contemporary existence of a multitude of terrestrial organisms), also Water-beetles and some other insects. Figures of many fossils determined by M. Heer are given in Pls. IV.—VIII. Some comparisons are offered of the Liassic fauna of Switzerland with that in other countries. The extent of the marine areas of the Lias and their warm climate, the fertility of the Lias and its hydrocarbon products are also noted. The Middle and Upper Jurassic Formations (‘‘ Brown” and “White Jura” of the Germans, ‘ Oolites” of the English, &c.) are treated of in Chapter IV., which is full of interesting information Bibliographical Notices. 177 as to Coral Islands, Coralline Limestone, and minute marine orga- nisms of these old strata, with Sea-urchins, Ammonites, and other Shells, Turtles &c., and Seaweed. The Land-plants, Insects, and unique old Bird of the Jurassic period also occupy attention. Together with a general table of the Swiss “Jura” (pp. 152-4), a more detailed account of the successive stages is given; also a rough chart of the Jurassic Sea in the European area, and some notes on the economic products of the Jurassic rocks. In sketching the features and history of Central Europe during the Cretaceous Period, in Chapter V., M. Heer shows, with the help of another little map*, the changes which had taken place in the shape of the lands, from the alteration of levels and coasts. With these changes, in the course of ages, the fauna and flora also were greatly modified by variation of species or “ transmutation of organic forms.” The Cretaceous Cephalopods, carefully tabulated at pp. 183 & 185, are used as terms of comparison in showing the rela- tionship of different Cretaceous areas in Europe. Other fossils are noticed, especially Seaweeds, Diatoms, Foraminifers, Echinoderms, Mollusks, &c. The distribution of Land Plants in the Cretaceous period is described with M. Heer’s accurate knowledge of multitu- dinous specimens found in Europe, Greenland, North America, and Tropical Africa (Chargeh, west of Thebes). The Eocene formation in Switzerland (Chapter VI.) comprises :— the curious Glaris slate, yielding many fossil Fishes, some Turtles and Birds; the Flysch, with its characteristic Fucoid remains and imbedded blocks of granite; the Nummulitic Limestone, containing an extensive marine fauna; and the local pea-iron-ore (Bohnerz), with mammalian bones. The Miocene or Molasse Period of Switzerland (Chapter VII.) flourished when the land in what is now Central Europe had greatly increased, by the gradual uprising of the Alpine and other districts. Lakes had been formed, the recipients of much vegetable matter ; volcanoes burst out here and there; and great accumulations of gravel were formed by mountain-torrents, and of shingle by the sea, during oscillations of land. The Miocene Flora, preserved in the lignites and plant-beds of the period, whether at home or in Eng- land, Greenland, Spitzbergen, or North America, has been a fa- vourite study with M. Heer; so also has the Insect-fauna of the same period, at (Eningen especially, where well-preserved remains of Mammals, Birds, Reptiles, Amphibia, Fishes, and other creatures also abound. These are vividly described in Chapters VIII.-XI., and comparisons are made with those of other countries. Descrip- tions of special localities rich in these fossils, and philosophic considerations on the probable climate of the Miocene Period, are also given. The principal results of this investigation are stated * Like the Jurassic map above mentioned, and others that follow, this is an improved portion of one of the late M. Elie de Beaumont’s palzo- geographical European sketch maps. 178 Bibliographical Notices. (vol. ii. p. 147) in the following numbers, expressing approximately the temperature of the Miocene districts :— A. In the Earlier Miocene Epoch. ° Cent. ° Fahr. 1. Upper Italy (at 250 feet above the sea) had a mean annual temperature of .. 22 71°6 2, SWARM PIA ES . aepsstes «4 hape)'k wipters nial 20°5. 69 3. The basin of the Lower Rhine ........ 18 64:4 4, The vicinity of Dantzig.............. Af, 62°6 5. Spitzbergen, (73> N... lat.) 2 «2... «.